Fantasy Simulator

by Stayrr

After dying, Chen Heng finds that he has transmigrated to an alternate reality: everything is the same, except the world is now a Wuxia world heavily influenced by martial arts! Not only this, he discovers that he has a Fantasy Simulator, from which he obtains rewards that make him incredibly powerful in his new reality as well. Martial arts, immortal cultivation, and overpowered a

26. 816 - 853

Read Fantasy Simulator - Chapter 816 - The Seed of Transcendence online free - Novelfull

"It no longer matters even if the world rejects or accepts me…"

Chen Heng was unfazed by the Primogenitor World's attitude. He even had a smile on his face. No matter what, the world's will was destined at the very beginning and unable to escape a principle.

That was, there was no complete self for a world. One would know about it after some careful thought.

The world's will was a collection of all the consciousnesses in a world. Strictly speaking, it was a stitching monster representing everyone's will and standpoint.

This meant that the world consciousness could not be like an ordinary person, having complete emotions. So, for example, hatred was something that did not exist in the world consciousness.

Ordinary people could disregard everything for revenge, even if they had to risk their lives. No matter what, they had to bite off a piece of flesh from their enemy.

But this was impossible to the world's will.

Therefore, to Chen Heng, the Primogenitor World's will was weak. Therefore, the world's attitude was not important. So it didn't matter if the world rejected Chen Heng.

Furthermore, the current Primogenitor World had no chess pieces it could control. Strictly speaking, even the power of the Primogenitor World itself might not be comparable to Chen Heng's current strength.

Since that was the case, what else was there to worry about?

Chen Heng had a smile on his face. In the blink of an eye, he arrived in the inner part of the Primogenitor World.

He looked around. In his eyes, scenes began to appear. In many continents, the bloodline noble families lost their power was going crazy. The power that they had relied on in the past had completely disappeared. This incident caused many people to fall into madness and extreme chaos.

In the mortal world, demons were fighting, devouring flesh and blood around them to increase their power.

There were also believers in the God of Shadows and the God of Nature. At this moment, they silently prayed to their gods for protection.

All kinds of scenes appeared in Chen Heng's mind one by one. It was probably like watching a movie.

Chen Heng's heart did not waver, and he even wanted to laugh. The scene that ordinary people would find cruel was only interesting in his eyes at the moment.

After all, the world had become an explosive barrel that could explode anytime.

The conflicts between the abyssal demons and the residents, the conflict between the bloodline nobles who had lost their power and the ordinary people who were oppressed all these times, the conflict between the Church of God and the traditional royal authority…

All these were disputes that would bring havoc to the world. Without a doubt, many people would be killed or injured, and many innocent people would lose their lives.

However, Chen Heng was indifferent to this and even wanted to add fuel to the fire. So, he reached out his hand.

A powerful force began to spread. Looking at the entire Primogenitor World from the outside, one would find a shocking scene. A huge domain unknowingly enveloped the entire world, covering the entire Primogenitor World.

Following that, an endless rain of light began to fall. Inside the Kings' Assembly hideout, Jameson knelt on the ground in pain. He had also lost his power.

Compared to the others, Jameson was already very old. The reason why he could still survive was because of his bloodline power. However, when his bloodline power began to fade, the life force in his body also began to weaken.

This was also the source of the pain. If this situation remained unchanged, his life force would be exhausted, and he would fall into death with time.

At this moment, an inexplicable light fell on his head. A vague feeling emerged in his heart.

"This is…"

Jameson's heart moved. As the feeling surged in his heart, he directly stretched out his hand and made contact with the light. Then, a large amount of information exploded in his mind and surged out one after another.

It was the knowledge of a brand new system. From the construction of the most basic runes, it began to strengthen step by step and finally reached the system's peak.

Instantly, Jameson's face was filled with astonishment. In the past of this world, there had never been a system that could completely rely on itself to become stronger continuously.

To put it bluntly, the system of the past Primogenitor World didn't exist at all. Other than the high and mighty primogenitor, how strong the others could depend completely on fate.

But now, with Chen Heng's actions, everything had changed. He used his primogenitor's authority to suppress the power of all extraordinary bloodlines and then spread the seeds of the transcendent path. This was his plan.

Only in this way would this world develop into a rich and colorful world, as Chen Heng had expected. This was why he suppressed the power of the bloodline nobles.

If he did not suppress the power of the bloodline nobles and directly spread the seed of transcendent, then the final result would be suppression.

The high and mighty bloodline nobles would not allow ordinary people to grasp the same power as them through hard work. On the contrary, they would go all out to suppress them.

And the newly born extraordinary people were not a match for these bloodlines nobles in terms of strength. Just as the God of Shadows and the others had lamented, the bloodlines in this world were too powerful.

In other worlds, the strongest being out of its powerful, extraordinary bloodlines were the dragons of the World of Gods. They reached the Fourth Level when they matured. Yet, to reach a higher level, one still needed to work hard.

However, this world was different. For top royal families like Jameson, their strength could reach the peak of the Seventh Level. During this process, they did not need to do anything but wait for their bloodline power to mature.

How much time and effort would it take for ordinary extraordinary humans to reach the Seventh Level? It would probably take at least thousands of years.

The two were completely unequal. Therefore, the extremely powerful bloodline warriors had to be suppressed first for the transcendent system to take root in this world.

This was also why Chen Heng eliminated those powerful demons and deliberately left those weak demons behind.

Under the coercion and threat of the demons, the people of this world would certainly put in the greatest effort to cultivate. They would carry forward the system that he had imparted to them and bear brilliant fruits in the shortest time.

"Is bringing the system to this world your goal?"

The God of Nature looked at Chen Heng's actions and asked in surprise, "What benefits does this have for you?"

Along with the God of Shadows, they stood by Chen Heng's side, watching his actions very clearly. However, she still had some doubts about Chen Heng's goal.

What benefits would it bring to suppress the bloodline nobles already existing in this world and then spread the seeds of the transcendent path?

"From the point of view of cultivating combat power, for the time being, the effect of doing so might not be as good as the ready-made bloodline warriors…"

Hearing God of Nature's doubts, Chen Heng smiled and said, "But I believe in their future…

"Without the high and mighty divine oppression and inheriting the heritage of the primogenitors of the past, as long as these people walk on the path of transcendence, they could have brilliant achievements in the future…"

He looked at the God of Nature and the God of Shadow and said with deep meaning, "What I want is not the present, but the future with infinite possibilities…"

This world was now under Chen Heng's control. To a certain extent, it was Chen Heng's possession.

Just as the God of Nature said, from the point of view of cultivating combat power, the effect of sowing the seeds of transcendent was not necessarily better than the bloodline path.

After all, whether an extraordinary being walked a mage or a knight's path, their experience was bound to be extremely long and difficult. As a result, it was even more difficult to break through the Fourth Level.

As for the path of the bloodline?

For Jameson and the others in this world, they could reach this level at birth. They could break through this level easily in the future as long as they stay alive. How easy and how comfortable it was.

From the perspective of cultivating battle power, it was naturally better. However, for Chen Heng, other than battle power, what benefits could he get from cultivating a bloodline like this?

Combat power?

What use would it be for the divine existence if they were not at the Demigod level? This was also why he suppressed the power of the bloodline nobles.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 817: Chapter 817 – Change

Theoretically, the people in this world would also have an equal position after Chen Heng suppressed the bloodline here. However, this was only the appearance.

In reality, due to the inertia of the past, even though the current noble had lost the power to suppress everything, the things they controlled were still completely different from ordinary people.

As nobles, they held more resources and authority, and even their physical qualities were much stronger. Although the bloodline power had diminished, it had not disappeared completely.

Under such circumstances, the physical qualities and lifespan of the bloodline nobles were still much more powerful than ordinary people's. Even in terms of aptitude, a large proportion of nobles with extraordinary aptitude, around 80-90%. All the conditions were excellent.

Logically speaking, even with the arrival of a new world, the bloodline nobles should also stand out and become the ruler of this world under the new extraordinary system, maintaining the status of the past. However, the reality was not as expected.

No matter how good the theoretical data was, problems would eventually arise in practice. The bloodline nobles had various excellence compared to ordinary people, but it did not mean they could fully display such excellence. The most important factor was none other than subjectivity.

Whether a knight, a mage, or any other extraordinary system, they all had a remarkable characteristic— to endure a long training period. This training was destined to be long and arduous. The entire process was dull and tedious and could only be overcome with a firm will.

As for the path of the bloodline? All they needed to do was eat, drink, and have fun, and they would naturally become stronger with time. The difference between the two was obvious. Most of the bloodline noble had lived in a comfortable environment in the past.

Under such circumstances, it was impossible for them to become hardworking and work hard to pursue progress suddenly. Yet, on the other hand, ordinary civilians were completely different. A tough environment would give birth to a strong will.

In this world, ordinary people who could survive were destined to experience many hardships. They had already suffered enough in their lives. Nevertheless, they had a strong will. In the past, this will did not seem to be of much use. It could not help to put food on their table, nor could it make them die later when being attacked by swords.

However, at this moment, this would played the most crucial role. People who had been immersed in the darkness for a long time would resolutely seize a glimmer of light when they saw it and would never let it go easily. The nobles of the past era might have had all sorts of excellence that allowed them to have the upper hand in theory and still rule this era.

As for the mortals, they had nothing but their will. Yet, this ordinary will reversed everything and brought about an outcome no one had expected. In the entire Primogenitor World, transcendents began to rise one by one. The noble families bathed in the glory of the past were completely defeated. Again, this was something that no one had expected.

When the bloodline noble families lost their strength and faced the people starting to awaken, the bloodline nobles were shocked to discover that they were so weak. The rich resources and comfortable environment could not give them sufficient confidence. Instead, they were defeated by the commoners who had nothing.

In exploring the transcendent path, the commoners' geniuses rose speedily, suppressing those who had stepped on their backs and bullied them in the past.

All of a sudden, the entire Primogenitor World began to stir up. The countries start to become unstable. In the Gilna Empire, massive rebellions rose and fell. The Gilna Royal Family, who had lost their strength, looked at the rising and falling rebellions. They wanted to suppress them, but they were powerless.

Opposite them was a rebel army formed by the common people. The strong ones among them were generally at the First Rank. Only the First Rank. In the past, even a bloodline noble with some power could easily suppress them, not to mention the royal family. However, this power was so strong that even the Gilna Royal Family felt ashamed.

The royal family that had ruled this world for many years was not all useless. On the contrary, some of them realized the changes in this world. Therefore, they began to do their best to develop the royal family's armed forces and train Extraordinary Beings that belonged to the royal family.

In this way, to a certain extent, they could maintain the current situation and maintain the resistance against the uprising rebel army. However, as time passed, the Gilna Royal Family discovered that, to their horror, the commoners' speed of enhancement was much faster than the royal families, despite not having noble bloodlines or sufficient resources.

Under such a situation, not all the royal families realized the changes and buckled up. Most noble families were still immersed in the glory of the past, unable to return to their senses. The resources that the Gilna Royal Family occupied were by no means limitless.

On the contrary, every Extraordinary Being from the commoners cherished the opportunity before them. They would desperately surge forward if there were the slightest chance, even if it meant death. In any case, their lives were already rotten, to begin with. So rather than continuing to struggle in the mortal world, fighting with all their might was better.

Even the three most powerful empires among the mortals were now in such a troublesome situation and were on the verge of collapse, not to mention the other weak countries. Moreover, some small countries might not have powerful bloodlines, and their foundations were not strong either. Therefore, they were defeated and completely wiped out when the situation changed.

Many old countries perished within the Primogenitor World territory, and new countries were established, standing strong in this world. Yet, of course, not all ancient countries were declining. Extraordinary Beings among the commoners did not appear or rebel out of sudden.

In fact, this required a long process. Due to the inertia of the past, when Extraordinary Beings among the commoners appeared one after another, their first reaction was not to oppose the past noble families but to actively stay closer to the past noble families and have a place within. This was what the ruler of the past countless years has played out.

There might be born rebels in this world, but most thoughts would not change so quickly. Even if they had power, most people's first reaction would still be to integrate into the rules of the original world, not to fight against them.

If, at this time, the noble families could notice the emergence of a change in the situation, recognize the potential of these Extraordinary Beings, and actively absorb them into their system, then it was not necessarily impossible to maintain the original system. They could even obtain benefits using the current chaos.

However, there were not so many "if"s in this world. Faced with the newly born Extraordinary Rank, the first reaction of most nobles was to fear and strangle,not absorb. Thus, the bloody suppression began.

The Extraordinary Beings who possessed power were slaughtered one after another. Then, the world seemed to return to its original appearance within a short period. This also made the new Extraordinary Beings realize their position and destroyed the idea of leaning toward the old noble.

Thus, a series of vigorous changes began. The nobles who had carried out massacres in the past became the ones who were slaughtered instead. A violent and bloody change began.

The old nobles were utterly defeated in this battle. Even the Gilna Empire, which had a rich foundation and powerful strength, was almost defeated, not to mention those small countries. The change of royal authority and the exchange of power and class became especially obvious during this period. Yet, of course, this wasn't the case everywhere.

The entire empire had long since changed within the Violet Empire owing to the preparations made by Chen Heng. Compared to other countries that started to suppress and massacre, the Violet Empire was the first to recruit Extraordinary Beings into their own countries, conferring the most powerful ones as noble families, giving them the status they deserved.

Besides that, the region where the Cardo Empire was located was also stable. In that place, other than the past Cardo Empire's royal family, there was also a supernatural force— the church of the God of Shadows.

The God of Shadows spread his faith in this land in the past years and nurtured his priests. As a result, the priests became the new rulers when the bloodline went out of power, suppressing all chaos and firmly holding this country in their hands.

However, other than these two countries, most other countries were in chaos. Therefore, even though the Gilna Empire was still holding on, anyone could see that it was only a matter of time before it was defeated.

Chen Heng witnessed everything. He smiled out of happiness and did not care about the massacre.

'Everything that had happened to this world was a drastic change, and change would inevitably kill people.' This thought flashed through Chen Heng's mind as he quietly observed everything.

At this moment, he was in a special space where Chen Heng had once come and participated in the trial— the Space of Origins.

Then, Chen Heng performed a Trial of Origins under the Silver Moon Primogenitor's arrangement. As a result, he had obtained part of the Silver Moon Primogenitor's authority. To put it bluntly, Chen Heng's turning point in this world started from this place.

Now, Chen Heng had once again come to this place. Putting aside the various functions of this space, to Chen Heng, this place was the closest to the world consciousness. Thus, he had always been stationed here and never left easily during these years.

"It looks very lively outside…" A voice sounded from the side.

Then, a shadow appeared before Chen Heng and appeared in the form of an ordinary-looking middle-aged man. Nonetheless, this was only on the appearance, not the real body.

Most of the Divine Existence have real huge bodies and were rarely in human forms. His appearance at the moment was only for the convenience of communication.

"It's been a long time, Mr. Chris…" Then, sensing the figure beside him, Chen Heng was not surprised at all and said directly with a smile, "Should I call you by your name or your previous title?"

"The title of the past has passed, and the authority that originally belonged to me has long fallen into your hands. So it's better just to call me by my name." Chris smiled and did not pay much attention to Chen Heng's words.

When Chen Heng returned to the Space of Origins, he had keenly sensed an existence hidden within it. Chris was the existence that had sealed the Silver Moon Primogenitor and suppressed him in this Trial of Origins.

At that time, his power also affected the Silver Moon Primogenitor's Heaven Artifact and frozen him in the Violet Empire. However, he finally met Chen Heng again after Chen Heng returned.

'A primogenitor who has been dead for a long time ended up in this state…' Chen Heng looked at Chris in front of him and sighed softly. This sigh was definitely from the bottom of his heart.

Before this, he had not been able to investigate, but now that he had looked at it again, he could easily discover Chris' essence. Chris' essence was the soul of a dead primogenitor. In other words, this was also a primogenitor, just that it was already dead, not the kind still in its prime.

To put it in layman's terms, he was the previous generation primogenitor, where his authority had already been taken away by someone. He could be considered a former emperor who had lost his throne.

Such an existence should have fallen. Everything about a primogenitor was bound to authority. He would fall and never feel anything again when he lost his authority.

However, the Space of Origins was an exception. This was the place closest to the Primogenitor World. It was also where all Primogenitor World's origins were located, possessing all sorts of unimaginable and terrifying powers.

Chris was here. To a certain extent, he avoided the ending of falling and still existed in this world. Nonetheless, he could only show his existence in this Space of Origins due to the limitations of the origins. Once he stepped out of this world, he would immediately disappear into nothingness and be eliminated by the world. This was Chris' specialty.

"What do you think of the changes now?" Chen Heng looked at Chris and asked for his opinion.

"It's a pretty good change." Chris smiled and said, "To tell you the truth, I've been in this world for quite a long time. According to the calculation of the mortals, I'm afraid it has been at least several million years…

During these millions of years, I've witnessed primogenitors rise and fall one after another, the earth constantly changes, and the mortals reproduce and die, but I've never felt any changes.

Whether the primogenitors fall or advance, how many mortals reproduce, this world seems to be the same, never changed…"

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 818: Chapter 818 – Experimental Subject

"However, initially, I thought that the future of this world would be the same as the past, eternal and unchanging. There would never be any new changes, but I didn't expect to encounter a turning point like you…"

At this point, he couldn't help but pause and look at Chen Heng before him with a faint smile on his face.

"During this period, I've been watching the show here, but I feel that the outside world is very exciting. The changes in these few decades have given me more surprises than in the past hundreds of thousands of years. Are you satisfied with this answer?" He looked at Chen Heng and finally said with a smile.

"Of course…" Chen Heng also smiled and said, "But I didn't come here for this matter. You've been here for hundreds of thousands of years. You must be tired of it. I wonder if you have any thoughts of leaving?" He looked at Chris and said softly.

Chris paused. Had he thought of leaving? Of course, he did. Very few living beings in this world were willing to be bound in one place. Even if this place was not anything else but the World Origins, it was still ordinary.

In this place, he observed all sorts of changes in the world. He could see many things and changes in it, but he could never really get involved. In the past years, he was like a bystander, silently watching the changes in this world.

"It's not that easy to make me leave…" Chris said with a hesitant look, then finally smiled and shook his head.

Indeed. Perhaps for others, leaving the Land of Origins was a very difficult thing to do, almost impossible. Yet for Chen Heng before him? That might not be the case.

Chris had watched the battle between Chen Heng and the primogenitors. The attitude of treating the primogenitors as the primogenitors and devouring the Abyssal Demon Gods bite by bite was truly terrifying. This was the power that Chen Heng displayed. It was so powerful that it was suffocating. No one dared to believe that he existed.

In the current Primogenitor World, he had single-handedly orchestrated the current situation, bringing all sorts of changes to this world that were different from the past. Such an existence, such a person, might really be able to bring him out of this Land of Origins.

"What do you want me to do?" Then, letting down the worries in his heart, he raised his head, looked at Chen Heng before him, and said softly, "My current strength has already disappeared. Even if I can leave, I'm afraid I won't be able to help you in the short term. Even if you give me enough time, I'm afraid I won't be able to recover my former strength in the future."

Chris was also a primogenitor. However, a primogenitor's foundation lay in the world's authority. The authority of this world was, undoubtedly, already in Chen Heng's hands. Chen Heng controlled every aspect of the operations of this world, and there was no room for others to interfere.

This also meant that even if Chris escaped from the World of Origins, he was destined not to be able to become the primogenitor who held authority, like in the past. Instead, he could at most become an ordinary Divine Existences. Of course, a Divine Existence might be powerful in other worlds, but Chen Heng saw them otherwise. Chris understood this very well, which was why he smiled bitterly at this moment.

"No worries." Chen Heng did not care about Chris' words. Instead, he smiled and shook his head, "This world has been on the right track up until now, but it lacks a true guide. With your previous identity, you are most suitable for this position."

"That's true." Hearing Chen Heng's words, Chris could not help but smile.

There was indeed nothing wrong with those words. Perhaps in terms of strength, Chris would never be able to compare to Chen Heng before him, but in terms of experience, it was another matter entirely.

Having existed in the Space of Origins for hundreds of thousands of years, he had witnessed all sorts of changes in the Primogenitor World and could not be clearer about the past experiences of this world. It was precisely why it was appropriate to place him as a guide.

In reality, there isn't much to do in this position. Chris did not need to interfere in the operations of the world because, on the one hand, it was unnecessary; on the other, Chen Heng would not allow it. So what he needed to do was to regulate the Divine Existences that later appeared and guide them to the right path.

As time passed, with the Primogenitor World's size, new Divine Existences would be born sooner or later. So, to prevent these Divine Existences from interfering with the operations and progress of the world, it was necessary to arrange a suitable guide to guide them correctly so that they would not interfere with the new birth of the Divine Existences.

Otherwise, according to the normal rules, the birth of the Divine Existences would inevitably suppress the birth of the Divine Existences later and even fundamentally cut off the space for their birth.

It was right to dismantle the bridge after crossing. This kind of behavior was very normal in many worlds. That was why Chen Heng needed to specially train Chris and let him take on the role and mission of a guide.

"After some time, you can walk out of this place and choose the identity you want to live in your new life." Chen Heng said, "Of course, to better guide the new Divine Existences, you will only be a mortal at the beginning. You can't have a powerful innate power like many primogenitors."

According to Chen Heng's plan, Chris would be reincarnated directly after that, starting from a mortal. Then, even if he was an ordinary mortal, with the previous primogenitors' knowledge, Chris could rise step by step and become a new Divine Existence. The difference was only a matter of time.

To a certain extent, the reason for this arrangement was an experiment by Chen Heng to let Chris have a truly positive impact on this world. As Chris grew up, he would inevitably leave his path along the way. Yet, at the same time, he would bring about the further growth of this world's extraordinary system.

Even when he rose to the divine, Chen Heng could also examine many problems with this system to improve it as soon as possible. To a certain extent, he was an experiment. Chris knew this in his heart, but he did not reject it as he was very interested in this matter.

"To go through it from the start again, from mortal to Divine Existence…" Chris smiled and said, "Sounds very interesting."

"If nothing goes wrong, you will be the first Divine Existence in this new world where the primogenitor has disappeared." Chen Heng also smiled and said to him, "However, the existing Divine Existence by then should not be called the primogenitor."

The primogenitor was the name for those Divine Existences who walked the path of the bloodline.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 819: Chapter 819 – The Life of a Cheater

Perhaps Chen Heng's personality changed a lot after he felt safe. Now, he had more interest in watching the show, not to mention in the past. Of course, having interest in watching the show didn't mean that he would go personally. After all, with his status, ordinary shows didn't seem interesting to him.

However, the scene before them was different. This was a scene personally acted by a Divine Existence, not often seen in the entire world. Therefore, it is worth watching slowly.

Not only Chen Heng himself, but even the God of Shadows and the God of Nature were very interested in this scene. Despite being in a deep sleep accumulating power, they sent out a clone to watch the scene with Chen Heng.

Whoosh…

A clear cry was heard, along with a crisp sound.

In an ordinary noble's family, a child made a sound and descended into this world. This child was naturally no other than Chris. Chen Heng could block out all of Chris' memories during this reincarnation to obtain the best effect. He didn't do anything to the reincarnation process. The entire process was completely random and only depended on luck and character.

As for Chris' luck, although it wasn't too good, it was not too bad either. The family he reincarnated with was a small noble in the new era. It was said that his primogenitor also had the bloodline of a royal family.

Yet, of course, the latter part was a mere saying. Strictly speaking, as long as it was a noble's primogenitor, it could be traced back to the royal family or even the primogenitor.

It had been hundreds of years since that revolution. After the decline of the bloodline noble, a new pattern quickly took shape. A large number of new nobles appeared, impacting the original pattern of the world. As for the original bloodline nobles, they either weakened or barely maintained their status, thus transforming themselves into a new type of noble.

In today's world, although bloodlines were still important, it was no longer the most important thing. However, there was no doubt that a noble with a powerful bloodline would still have all sorts of advantages even after stepping into the extraordinary system.

The entire family was looking forward to Chris' birth. They were excited that their family had another member, and at the same time, they were looking forward to a new extraordinary appearing in their family. They were satisfied with the test result.

Chris' bloodline was not bad, so his identity was naturally not bad. He not only had the talent to become a Life Knight but also had the aptitude to become the Law. Although both aptitudes were not that good, they were not bad either.

This discovery thrilled the small family, and they deliberately started a discussion to decide the future path of little Chris. At the end of the discussion, they decided to send Chris for training under a knight. They chose this not because they thought the knight's path was better than the mage's.

In fact, the situation was completely opposite. In any world where knights and mages existed concurrently, the mage's status would be higher than the knight's. However, that was also the problem.

Mages had a higher status, but it was also more expensive to nurture them. So this small noble family might be unable to nurture Chris even if they emptied the entire family fortune.

In comparison, the knight's path was much cheaper. Other than some necessary expenses, the rest was not too much. This family could easily afford it.

Just like that, Chris started training when he was three years old and was sent away to a nearby knight academy when he was ten years old. After hundreds of years of development, knight academies started appearing here.

They originated from various kingdoms. Each kingdom started to build special academies to train its own extraordinary talents. Among them, the mage academies were rarely owned due to the high cost. Knight academies, however, had developed well over the years as it cost lesser to train a knight.

Chris went to this knight academy and became just one of the many small academies. Then, everything about Chris went on slowly. As his family had predicted, he grew up normally and studied hard, but soon showed something unusual.

Although Chris' memory was sealed, and he appeared just to be a normal child, the presence of a Divine Existence in him could not be concealed. Soon, he displayed something different.

Chris was too handsome compared to ordinary people. Although his talent was ordinary, his will was unreasonably strong. Even a renowned knight would be amazed by Chris. Yet, the most unique thing was his terrifying learning ability. No matter what knowledge it was, Chris could easily comprehend and remember it.

Chris did something amazing with the knight's breathing technique provided by the academy. He spent three years improving the knight's breathing technique to a considerable extent and succeeded in achieving better results.

This news surprised the entire academy, and even famous people were amazed. Chris became famous because of this, and many people remembered him.

Yet, this was just the beginning. Owing to his intelligence, although Chris' aptitude was ordinary, his cultivation progress had always been speedy, far surpassing other people with ordinary aptitude.

When he was twenty years old, he had already advanced as a Second Rank knight, becoming one of the few powerhouses in the vicinity. Furthermore, this was not the end, far from the end.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 820: Chapter 820 – Confrontation

"This person's vitality is quite tenacious. He's not completely dead yet." Chris sighed silently, and he didn't know how to comment on this.

Jameson was definitely an influential figure in the past era. He was once one of the strongest powerhouses in the entire Primogenitor World apart from the primogenitor. No one could compare to Jameson, other than the kings of the three great empires.

Chris would naturally pay some attention to such a person. Not that he really cared about the situation in the Primogenitor World. He was just bored. After all, he had been trapped in the Space of Origins for so many years. His only hobby was to look at the changes in the outside world, which would inevitably include the three great empires, as well as the King's Assembly.

Jameson was a famous figure in that era. He had been in Chris' eyes since he was young. Chris had a deep impression of him, which was still fresh in his memory.

However, the world had changed a long time ago. Chris thought that he would never hear this name again, and if nothing went wrong, the name would probably be buried in the future. Therefore, when he heard this name again, he could not help but be stunned.

"Alright, are you choosing the mage's path?" After understanding the current situation, Chris began to integrate the information and understand the current situation.

Before Chris recovered his memory, he was the number one person in the knight camp. However, that did not mean he would not inherit the legacy of other systems.

On the contrary, Chris had enough knowledge and understanding of many systems with his talent. So, if he wanted to, he could easily set foot on the path of those systems. The reason why he did not do so was simply because of his pride.

Before his memory was awakened, Chris had grown up as an ordinary person. The sacred nature gave him a strong talent and comprehension, but it made him more confident than ever. He was confident that even if he did not set foot on other paths, he could still reach the end by relying on the knight's path.

His thought was not wrong. After all, with Chris' talent, as long as he was willing, he would be able to walk the knight's path. However, this speed would be somewhat delayed, and he would not be able to advance successfully at the fastest speed.

However, after the memories were awakened, it was another matter. After awakening the memories, the return of the memories of the previous hundreds of thousands of years quickly changed Chris' concept.

In Chris' eyes, what was confidence? Could it be eaten? The transcendent world was incomparably fierce, where strength was the priority. If you weren't strong enough, no matter how much confidence you had, wouldn't you still die if the other party attacked?

On the contrary, even if you invested in other systems and waited for the crisis to be resolved before you came to pursue the higher fields of a knight, wouldn't it still be the same?

'Why bother to get yourself into the dead end?' Chris shook his head as various thoughts flashed through his mind.

Overall, he was still young. If it were the current Chris, he would not be like this. Without the slightest hesitation, Chris began to try to specialize in the mage system.

The mage's path was the most suitable for Chris. The essence of this path was to grasp the essence of the world. The more knowledge you acquire, the richer your understanding of the world, and the faster your strength will increase.

Chris' advantage was obvious in this aspect. Firstly, he was a Divine Existence. Even though his power had disappeared at this moment, his previous understanding of the world's essence still existed. He could completely slowly transform his accumulation through the mage system. By then, everything would be much easier.

However, in reality, this was also the most suitable path for powerhouses like Chris to cultivate again and improve themselves. For example, the powerhouses of the previous era, such as Jameson, all walked the mage's path.

Time passed slowly. Fifty years passed quickly.

During these fifty years, the King's Assembly's statements spread around the world. Jameson carried the King's Assembly's strength and began attacking other forces.

The Gilna Empire had already disappeared in the new era and was devoured by the King's Assembly. However, the Cardo Empire and the Violet Empire still existed and had different levels of trump cards.

Among them, the Cardo Empire had the God of Shadows at its back, who had been limited to the Cardo Empire all these years and didn't seem to have any intention of expanding their territory.

As for the Violet Empire, it was an unexpected accident. During the World Revolution, many bloodline nobles lost their power and became ordinary people.

However, this change did not seem complete in the Violet Empire. King Violet, who suppressed everything, did not seem to have lost his power. On the contrary, he maintained his terrifying power.

In the mortal world, he married Princess Aimer of the Gilna Empire and gave birth to a child. Owing to King Violet's terrifying strength, the child they gave birth to still retained the characteristics of the past era, possessing terrifying strength, which also affected many things.

At least, under the circumstances, the Violet Empire stood tall and showed no signs of desolation. Nonetheless, there were changes as well. The most obvious change was after the first King Violet, the later King Violet, as the descendant of that king.

Although he could maintain his strength, his reproduction ability seemed much weaker, far from being as powerful as the previous royal family, who was able to reproduce freely.

This was a restriction that Chen Heng had placed on his descendants.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 821: Chapter 821 – The Primogenitor's Struggle (1)

A new confrontation started. To this new world, this confrontation was undoubtedly worth paying attention to because it would determine the future direction and structure of this world.

Whether it was Jameson or Grissom, the two sides fighting were the most powerful people of this era. The current world is in a state of chaos. Other than the top powerhouses left behind from the previous era, only the two people before them were the most powerful. This strength was not only for the present but also for the future.

As time passed, people had every reason to believe that the strength of the two people before them would become even stronger, constantly breaking through the current level.

Then, the question came. Who was stronger between the two of them? Probably no one was clear about the answer yet. This world's logic was sometimes complicated but quite simple at times.

Complicated because there is too much logic in this world, and people have too many thoughts. Sometimes, it was too difficult to convince a person. The simple reason was that it was very difficult to convince others, but it was easy to get rid of the person who spoke.

It was difficult to distinguish reasonings, but it's not the case for physics. Thus, a life of reasoning began. But, under everyone's gaze, the confrontation was about to begin.

Bang!

The rumbling sound spread, shrouding the entire area. It was deafening. It was like muffled thunder wanting to split the land apart forcefully. When the two Fifth Rank existences clashed, the violent and crazy power spread, shrouding the entire area.

How vast was this area? If one were to count it, it was already the size of several kingdoms. Under the suppression of the two auras, all living creatures, including humans, birds, and beasts, could not avoid it. Just the aftershocks could kill many people.

If it were the bloodline masters of the past, such a bloody scene would have been possible. This was because the bloodline masters of that era were generally unable to control their power in detail, and they were unable to make their power work. Therefore, every bit was not wasted.

Instead, they were all used in the fight, resulting in a terrifying impact. Once this kind of impact erupted, it would often affect the innocent, and all living creatures within a radius of thousands of miles might be affected.

It would be lucky if it were only property damage. The worse would be the loss of family members. It would be more fortunate if it were in the core area of the battle. Then, they could enjoy the outcome of the dead person being shattered and even skip the cremation process. That was because the person was gone directly.

This was due to the bloodline masters' inability to control their powerful strength accurately. Not only did ordinary bloodline masters have this problem, but even those who stood at the top of the bloodline masters, such as the kings of the three great empires and Jameson, also had this problem.

However, it was all good now. This problem was peacefully resolved during the period when transcendents swept across the world. After all, the times had changed. Yet now, the transcendents were all taking one step at a time, slowly becoming stronger from the lower levels. Even Jameson was the same.

During this process, other aspects were fine, but the control of one's strength would be improved to the highest degree. It was rare to see people being injured by accident, like in the past when a fight would kill countless people.

Nonetheless, just because there were fewer casualties didn't mean that they weren't terrifying anymore. In fact, due to their fine control over their strength, the strength that Jameson and Chris displayed at this moment was even more terrifying.

The sky changed, and all sorts of terrifying scenes appeared everywhere. The earth cracked like a natural disaster had descended and began to erupt simultaneously. There was an intense aura suppression in the void, opposing both parties.

"You've already advanced to the Fifth Rank?" Sensing the truth from Chris, Jameson's face revealed a look of shock.

Chris had given him a pleasant surprise. In this era, most of the powerhouses in the world were at the Fourth Rank and waiting for someone to open up a path for them. Not only was there someone who could integrate the mage and knight's system to create a brand new path, but they could also use this opportunity to advance to the Fifth Rank, reaching the same level as him. As a pioneer, Jameson knew very well how difficult it would be.

"I admire you even more…" He looked at Chris with a fiery expression.

Those who knew Jameson understood that this old man from the old era was an excellent researcher. He had even presided over many large-scale bloodline experiments in the old era. This was also why he was the first to open up a path. For a person like him, if he could see a pioneer before him, it would also be something that made him very happy.

However, his plan to provoke Chris was doomed to fail. Chris would not mind utilizing the King's Assembly's resources to help his research and cultivation. However, he couldn't join the King's Assembly and be controlled by others from then on.

After all, he was once a high and mighty primogenitor. He had his pride and wouldn't submit to someone weaker than him.

This was different from Chen Heng. Although Chen Heng was powerful, he never cared about his pride for his benefit. He would never mind bowing to the weak as long as he could benefit from it.

But this was different for Chris and the others. Because of this, Chris could also express his submission to Chen Heng, but he would never do the same to Jameson.

"That's a pity…"

Feeling Chris' firm will, Jameson couldn't help but sigh deeply, feeling a little regretful.

Their battle continued, and their auras spread, triggering a series of natural disasters. However, in the ensuing battle, their killing intent was not as intense as it seemed to outsiders.

This was very normal. Jameson and Chris had no deep enmity, and there was no need to kill each other. Furthermore, whether or not he could kill Chris was still unknown.

They were both Fifth Rank, and their strength was similar. It was still unknown if they could kill off the opposing party even if they went all out. However, it would be a huge blow to the King's Assembly's development if Jameson were injured.

Those who had submitted to the King's Assembly and those who had been subdued due to Jameson's strength would take the opportunity to plan and execute something.

After all, these people weren't powerhouses nurtured by the King's Assembly. Their sense of belonging to the King's Assembly wasn't very strong. They definitely wouldn't mind betraying the King's Assembly if there was a chance. They might even tear off a piece of meat from the King's Assembly.

As for Chris?

Honestly speaking, he should be able to stall Jameson and kill him off here directly if he were to use all his strength.

After all, although Jameson was strong, Chris was still a reincarnated primogenitor. He had researched and cultivated for many years, and his strength had outgrown Jameson.

However, killing Jameson would not do him any good. After Jameson's death, the King's Assembly would fall into chaos, but it would not be useful to him.

Was he replacing Jameson as the leader of the King's Assembly? That was possible, but it was too troublesome for Chris. Even if he succeeded, he would end up with a kingdom riddled with holes.

What benefits would he have for taking over the King's Assembly? Moreover, even if he became the leader of the King's Assembly, it wouldn't be of many benefits to his strength. He might even need to waste too much of his strength and use it for other purposes. So it was not worth it.

Both sides did not have the intention of fighting to the death. Naturally, this would not be an actual battle of life and death. At the end of the battle, the situation began to develop in a strange direction.

"This is a Fifth Rank spell I invented. I named it Dark Night Sky Curtain."

Jameson stretched out his hand. The spiritual energy in his mind connected with the outside world, instantly creating a dark sky curtain that covered an area.

Under this dark sky curtain, all the elemental particles seemed to be suppressed. There was also an inexplicable erosive force that seeped into the body from the outside world like ants gnawing at one's body.

"Quite an impressive idea."

Chris nodded. After feeling the effect of this spell, he also made his move.

As soon as he made his move, he waved the long sword in his hand, instantly cutting off everything. Even the dark sky curtain that covered the sky was cut off, revealing the scene after that.

"This is a unique combat skill that I have deduced. Therefore, I named it the Void Battle Blade. It requires the accumulation of magic power, life energy, and the coordination of mind and body to unleash its potential fully."

Chris explained. Jameson was on the opposite side. His eyes lit up when he saw the skill that Chris had displayed. "What a genius idea. Is this a combat skill that only belongs to an Elemental Knight? It is indeed unique…"

Well, the two peak champions began to communicate as they fought. There was no atmosphere of life and death at all.

Pitifully below, around the two peak champions, the underlings of both sides were still staring at each other. One moment, they were looking at the sky changing color, and the next, they looked at the long saber piercing through the air. They were watching with fear and trepidation.

If they knew the true situation of this battle, they must have conflicting, complicated feelings in their mind.

The "battle" lasted for three days and three nights before it ended in a draw. Although there was no winner in this battle, they were satisfied when they left.

Jameson naturally returned with a full load. He had learned a lot from Chris. Chris was also surprised by many of Jameson's ideas. He had many inspirations in his heart and was ready to go back and continue his research.

Now, he somewhat understood why Chen Heng wanted to create such a new world. In terms of strength, in the past, the bloodline era's strength was stronger than the new era. Any random royal family could sweep away the current Mage Knight.

However, this strength was completely based on the bloodline. There was no novelty or change at all. How could it be as vibrant as it is now?

Without change, it meant that there was no innovation. Without innovation, it meant that there was no progress. And without progress, it meant that they were declining.

What would happen if they encountered a new world that was stronger and more progressive?

Chen Heng might have thought of these things, which was why he made these changes in this world. He forcefully interrupted the old era when the bloodline noble ruled over everything.

After returning to their respective territories, the results of this battle spread with time, and it was immediately spread to many forces.

It was only then that people learned that other than Jameson, the leader of the King's Assembly, there was another person who had reached that level through his hard work.

Moreover, his genius-like integration of the mage and knight system had created a brand new class, the Elemental Knight, which caused a huge uproar. So many people were talking about it.

Some people thought that the mage and knight system integration and the creation of the Elemental Knight class was a genius-like creation by Chris that could bring new changes to the world.

However, some people thought this was Chris's betrayal of the knights. He had betrayed the knight's spirit and was no longer worthy of being the leader of the Knight System.

No matter how they discussed it, there was no doubt that Chris had already become famous through this incident. His reputation had spread far and wide and was known by many people.

Some of those with both the talent of a mage and the talent of a knight had their eyes lit up. They were already thinking about whether they should go and seek refuge with Chris and choose a brand new path.

There were quite many people in this world who had such thoughts. Because according to the current situation, the potential of the new class, the Elemental Knight, seemed much stronger than a single mage or knight.

Chris had combined the advantages of a mage and a knight. The cost was lower than that of a mage, and the combat strength was stronger than that of a knight. At the same time, because of the existence of life energy, the Elemental Knight could crush both the mages and knights in actual combat.

The combination of magic power and life energy was far stronger than a single system. The only bad thing was that the prerequisites for this class were too high. One had to have both mage and knight qualities to try, or it would not succeed.

But this was not difficult for the masses. Extraordinary talents seemed to be common. Many people had several different talents, but each had different qualities, so they would often choose the one with the best aptitude or the one they were most interested in developing.

As Chris' reputation spread far and wide, many people came to seek refuge with him. This greatly expanded Chris' forces and strength, becoming the third largest force after the Violet Empire and the King's Assembly.

As for the Cardo Empire? This empire itself was independent of the mainstream. It was only quietly developing overseas, so it was naturally unimportant.

Time continued to pass. After the battle with Jameson, Chris devoted himself to research and learning, trying to make bigger breakthroughs.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 822: Chapter 822 – The Primogenitor's Struggle (2)

Time slowly passed. Unknowingly, a thousand years quickly passed. To the Primogenitor World, a mere thousand years was actually nothing.

In the past, any bloodline noble above the Fourth Rank had a lifespan of at least several thousand years. Although a mere thousand years wasn't considered short, it wasn't too long of a long time either.

In the past, a thousand years would not have changed anything. No matter how many generations of mortals passed, the world remained the same. There were no changes.

However, in the current era, the situation is different. In the past thousand years, the world changed with each passing day. Almost every once in a while, new changes began to occur.

During this period, the number of mortals continued to grow. Now, they spread to every corner of the world. In the past, there were still many places without many traces of ordinary mortals. But now, they were everywhere.

The explosion of population led to the rapid development of various technologies. As the population grew, the land in many places began to be restricted. The contradiction between the people and the land began to become sharp.

Different from the era when the land was wide, and the people were sparse, the continuous appearance of extraordinary beings improved the commoners' status in this era. The commoners had a good environment for rapid reproduction.

Therefore, in a short span of a thousand years, the land that used to be exceptionally rich began to become crowded, and all kinds of contradictions began to stand out.

And the result of the accumulation of contradictions, to a certain extent, was war. In the past thousand years, one war after another broke out on this land, causing the former noble to be dumbstruck.

This world had never broken out into such frequent wars in the past. In the past, the wars were between the noble and the noble, and the reason was often because of disputes between the noble.

But even so, the wars that broke out were still relatively small to a certain extent. Moreover, they often stopped before things went out of hand. It was rare for them to directly destroy a family, let alone the inheritance of a kingdom.

Therefore, in the past era, each kingdom had a long history. Some even had a long history of more than ten thousand years.

But now, the situation is very different. Although extraordinary beings mainly fought the current war, its impetus was sometimes not what the noble wanted but sharp contradictions.

Now, in this land, there were even revolts by the commoners. However, these so-called commoners' revolts had nothing to do with the leadership and the civilians in a world with extraordinary beings. Yet, it did not stop the civilians from rioting against the noble.

In just a thousand years, wars broke out one after another. The frequency and speed of these wars were shocking, and it felt strange. However, the frequent wars also led to the continuous intensification of technological change.

War was not a good thing, but sometimes it was necessary. It eliminated the old and the weak, spreading the good and finally pushing the entire civilization forward. This was how it was in a normal world.

And in this extraordinary world, the participation of extraordinary individuals was also indispensable in these wars. Thus, in these wars, powerful, extraordinary individuals began to emerge.

First, there was the continuous emergence of Fifth Rank extraordinary beings, followed by Sixth and even Seventh Rank.

Yes, there were Seventh Rank extraordinary beings in the current era. That person was none other than Chris.

After that battle with Jameson, he established his position and accelerated his research in the subsequent era, breaking through himself. He was in a competitive position with Jameson, far ahead.

When they were at the Fifth Rank, their growth rate was not much different, and they were both at the same level. Jameson was behind when they reached the Sixth Rank, but he could still barely catch up.

It was not until Chris broke through the isolation and found the way to advance to the Seventh Rank that he left Jameson far behind and became the strongest person in the world in the name.

In this world, the older generation of bloodline warriors had disappeared, and the first king of the Violet Empire had retired. Although the second king of the Violet Empire was powerful, he was only in Sixth Rank and had not reached the peak of the rank yet.

Within the Cardo Empire, the Church of the God of Shadows still covered that area, maintaining its ruling ideal and never interfering with the outside world. However, within the region within its capabilities, Chris was the strongest.

Everyone's gaze was fixed on Chris.

A thousand years had passed, and Chris' current status was just like Jameson's back then, the number one person in this world. However, it was a pity that, at this time, there was not a single Seventh Rank powerhouse in the world to stop Chris' actions.

To put it bluntly, if Chris was willing, he could subdue most of the factions without expending much effort. However, to everyone's surprise, Chris didn't do so. Instead, he quietly stayed and recuperated in his kingdom.

This action caused everyone to heave a sigh of relief. But, just like Jameson and the others, as they heaved a sigh of relief, they couldn't help but feel a sense of urgency. They continued to speed up their research, hoping to reach that level as soon as possible.

Only by standing on the same level could they be able to protect themselves. Because of this, Jameson and the others had enough motivation to move forward and not be as silent as before.

After all, only when there was pressure would there be motivation. People placed their hopes on their bloodlines in the past, but now, it was up to them.

This was a very obvious change. As for Chris, he naturally didn't have the idea of unifying this world.

He was once a primogenitor, a divine existence. No matter what, his goal should be getting back to the divine level. What benefits could unifying this Primogenitor World have?

Of course, if he could unify this world, Chris wouldn't mind trying. But the problem was that he couldn't do it. Others might not know how the behind-the-scenes of the Primogenitor World work, but how could Chris himself not know?

Putting aside other places and Chen Heng, who was secretly observing, Chris couldn't even deal with the Violet Empire and the Cardo Empire.

Although Chen Heng, as the ruler of this world, wouldn't take the initiative to make a move within the Violet Empire, his former followers still existed. Aimer, Grissom, Charlie, and the others were all still within the Violet Empire. Furthermore, their strength was not the slightest bit inferior.

This place had gathered the last essence of the past era. But furthermore, it had not lost its power.

As for the Cardo Empire, it was the Divine Kingdom of the God of Shadows. The power within it was similarly terrifying. It was still fine when Chris was at his peak, but now, he could not afford to provoke them.

Other than that, there were many other places in the world where hidden powers lurked, and there were still some remnants of past primogenitors. These were all fatal things.

Rather than expending so much effort to unify the entire world, Chris might as well focus on himself and try to break through to a higher level as much as possible.

With this thought in mind, Chris didn't do much. Instead, he remained silent and tried to ascend to a higher level.

His actions were correct to a certain extent. Because for a divine reincarnation, as long as he was given enough time, he would be able to deduce the path ahead sooner or later. He would only encounter obstacles until he reached the divine level.

Boom!

Five hundred years later, a powerful aura erupted from this place. That aura was so powerful that it affected the entire Primogenitor World. Anyone powerful enough could sense it and feel terrified.

"That's…"

Jameson felt the aura coming from afar and was terrified.

"The aura was not inferior to the past me…"

As he carefully felt the aura coming from Chris, he sighed in his heart, and all sorts of thoughts flashed through his mind.

After advancing to Seventh Rank for five hundred years, Chris's strength had finally increased again. But, at this moment, he had already reached a critical point.

It would be the peak of the Seventh Rank if converted to a simple and easy-to-understand calculation method. In the past, it was a level that only the kings of the three great empires had. In the past, Jameson was also at this level.

He could not help but feel a little complicated when he thought of this. In just over a thousand years, the speed of the world's development was too fast.

Although Jameson had long understood that this day would come sooner or later, when this day came, he could not help but sigh and was speechless.

At this moment, Chris was not inferior to Jameson at all. Moreover, in terms of combat strength, he might be even higher. And he had already reached the peak of the Seventh Rank. Would the Eighth Rank still be far away? And could Chris still go for a higher level after the Eighth Rank?

Jameson's mood could not help but fluctuate thinking of this, and he began to get excited. He couldn't wait to see a higher-level figure appear to a certain extent because this was once his dream.

No, perhaps it wasn't just Jameson's dream, but the dream of every bloodline noble. It had only been a thousand years since then. Although this period wasn't short, there were still many old people who had survived.

For this group of people who had a powerful bloodline but remained at the current level, unable to advance further, a higher level was something they had dreamed of. And now, it seemed that someone was finally going to reach this step.

More than half of the world was looking at Chris. People were discussing, and their minds were filled with excitement as if they wanted to know how far this genius-like powerhouse would go in the future.

And Chris did not disappoint. Another five hundred years had passed, and the continent was again in turmoil.

In this current era, the older generations like Jameson had successively advanced to the Seventh Rank, reaching a higher level. They worked hard to advance, fighting along the path that Chris had walked once before. And on this basis, Chris advanced again.

At a certain moment, the vigorous eruption of Qi Blood seemed to cover the sky. People could only see the phantom image of a knight appearing on the continent.

He stood there, pulled out the long sword in his hand, and fiercely slashed forward.

Slash…

It was only a single sword, but the power was shocking. Whether it was light or anything else, it was all cut off.

The earth began to grow dim. Then, finally, darkness enveloped the world, and it took a long time for it to recover. Yet, that powerful and suffocating aura remained. Everyone in this world clearly felt it, and they felt terrified.

All signs indicated that Chris had succeeded once again, breaking the limits of the past and advancing to a higher level.

The Eighth Rank!

If converted to the past, the Eighth Rank was the Cathedral level. Even in the history of the bloodline noble, only the Ancient Kings had this level of strength.

And in the modern era where the bloodline had withered, there were no powerhouses of this level. So, to a certain extent, the past Saint Child experiments of the King's Assembly had a very simple purpose. It was just to create powerhouses of this level.

And now, Chris did not rely on his bloodline or anything else. He relied only on his hard work to advance successfully, reaching the level he was at now. When the news spread, the entire transcendental realm could not help but be moved. There was a commotion everywhere.

People like Jameson could not help but sigh. The emotions in their hearts were extremely complicated. They did not know what to say. However, no matter how they felt, it did not matter at this moment.

Some people already had some despair in their hearts. Chris was a little too terrifying, like a monster for most people. They were trying their best to catch up, but the gap was getting bigger and bigger.

This situation made many people unable to muster up the courage to chase, and they were deeply struck.

Of course, not everyone was like this. A few people, such as Jameson, were still fighting and ready to pursue him. But, even if they couldn't catch up with Chris in their lifetime, they would be right as long as they gained something.

Moreover, Chris's existence wasn't a big disadvantage for Jameson and the others. He not only gave them goals but also led them by example, letting them understand that there was still a path ahead.

All these years, it was precise because of Chris' existence that the extraordinary world could transform quickly.

Time continued to pass. After advancing to the Eighth Rank, Chris did not make any movements for a long period. It was not until nearly two thousand years later that he began to make any movements.

A powerful aura soared into the sky, and his strength again sublimated. Chris was already close to the peak of the Eighth Rank. But, from the looks of it, he was not far from the Ninth Rank.

And now, people like Jameson had just barely reached the Seventh Rank. Before they reached the Eighth Rank, there was still a long way to go.

The gap between the two sides was already growing larger and larger. And over time, the gap would not only not shrink, but it would also continue to grow.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chen Heng and the others watched mid-air when the earth was in chaos.

"How is it?"

Chen Heng looked at the God of Shadows and the God of Nature and said with a smile. He seemed to be in a good mood and was still in a relaxed state.

But on the contrary, the God of Shadows and the God of Nature were not so relaxed but tensed. Their expressions were solemn, and their emotions were somewhat complicated.

Frankly speaking, when they saw the changes in the land, they could not help but feel an impulse to intervene in the affairs of the mortal world and suppress the current atmosphere of being happy and upward.

The changes on the land were too frightening for them. In the past, they didn't think so in the World of Gods. But now, after observing this world, they realize how terrifying this situation was.

If nothing unexpected happened, it wouldn't take many years for this world to give birth to a divine existence, or even more than one.

Under normal circumstances, the process for these people wouldn't be so smooth because as long as there were pioneers in this world, they would inevitably affect the progress of those who came later.

For example, the God of Shadows and the God of Nature. Even if they did not intend to interrupt their divine ascension, the forces they left behind would gradually grow stronger as time passed. As a result, these new groups of divine existences would eventually occupy the vast majority of the interests in this world.

Even if the God of Shadows and the God of Nature did not personally take action, the forces they left behind would similarly play a similar role. To a certain extent, they would obstruct the progress of those who came later, making it impossible for them to climb up their paths.

But now, the forces of the God of Shadows and the God of Nature were all restricted. They could only exist within a certain range, so they naturally could not control the outside world.

The people of Chris's generation had the best environment and could work their way up.

"Think about it this way. It is difficult for new gods to be born in the World of Gods because we, the divine existences, have also played a great role."

The God of Shadow pondered for a moment, then said, his expression somewhat complicated.

In the past World of Gods, under normal circumstances, there might not even be a newborn divine existence in tens of thousands of years.

Now, it seemed that the situation was not because the people in the World of Gods were not up to par, but because there was no stage for them to unleash them.

Even if the Gods of the World of Gods did not directly come out to suppress them, the churches that they left behind and even the ordinary believers would indirectly suppress and hinder the upcoming hopeful divine existences.

This phenomenon could be easily explained. The growth process of any divine existence inevitably requires a huge amount of resources.

In the World of Gods' environment, such resources were controlled by the churches of the gods. If any latecomers wanted to obtain them, it was equivalent to seizing them from the hands of these churches. This indirectly opposed the power of the gods, which would lead to premature death.

Not to mention the need for faith, which required them to fight for the faiths and followers from the existing divine existences. Only then would they be successful.

Under such circumstances, the birth of any divine existence would become extremely difficult. It was no wonder that the World of Gods had become like that.

And now, the God of Shadows and the God of Nature had witnessed the changes in this world. They were able to know how fast a divine existence could be born in a new world without the divine suppression of the past.

This world had already reached such a level just a few thousand years after the seed of transcendence was spread. This speed was truly so fast that it was inconceivable.

Of course, the reason why this was inconceivably fast was also due to Chris and the others.

Including Jameson and the other bloodlines, they were all former powerhouses and not someone who had to start from scratch. Therefore, it was naturally much easier for them to rise again.

But even so, this result was still very impressive. Because no matter how many advantages they had, they could not change their nature as pioneers.

As pioneers, they opened up a brand new path, and at the same time, they could achieve the results they had today. This result was amazing.

"Perhaps it won't be long before the first divine existence in this world is born…"

Looking at the land under his feet, Chen Heng smiled and said softly.

"That young man named Chris… There seems to be something strange about him…"

On the side, the God of Nature said with a frown, "No matter how you look at it, his speed is a little too fast…

"If nothing unexpected happens, he's got a fifty percent chance of ascending to be a divine existence…"

A fifty percent chance didn't seem high, but in reality, it was a frighteningly high success rate.

Under normal circumstances in the World of Gods, even if ten Demigods tried to break through to a higher level, only one would succeed in the end. The success rate was about one-tenth, and it was under the condition that these Demigods had sufficient support.

Those who were able to become Demigods and dared to break through to the divine level were all prepared. They would only start after all the preparations had been made. There were only a few who tried blindly.

Even so, there was still only one-tenth of the success rate. From this point of view, the God of Nature's evaluation of Chris was already very high. However, Chen Heng knew that the probability of Chris being able to become divine successfully was even higher than this.

After all, in essence, Chris wasn't starting from scratch but rather a divine existence restarting from the bottom.

"That person named Jameson is also possible. As for the others, although there is some hope, the chances are slim compared to these two…"

The God of Shadows nodded and made his judgment. In short, although Chen Heng had left enough space for the people of this world to develop, he did his best not to let the traces of the forerunners interfere with their progress.

However, ascending to the divine realm was not a path everyone could take. Therefore, even if all the extraordinary beings in the world were gathered, only a few of those had the hope of walking this path.

In this era, the only people who had the possibility of ascending to the divine level were these two people. Jameson and Chris.

Chris had the highest possibility of ascending to the divine level, with a ninety-nine percent success rate. As for Jameson, although the probability was slightly lower, in Chen Heng's opinion, it was still more than thirty percent.

These two people could be considered very good seedlings. However, other than them, there were still some other candidates.

"Let's wait and see."

Chen Heng smiled. "Perhaps there are other heroes hidden in this world?

"In such a dazzling era, if only a few of them, then it would be a bit of a pity."

"Oh?"

The God of Shadows and the God of Nature turned around and looked at Chen Heng in confusion. They did not know what he was going to do. However, they soon understood Chen Heng's plan.

The moment Chris advanced to the Eighth Rank, there were a few figures who walked out of the Violet Empire at the center of the Primogenitor World, arriving in the outside world.

They were three figures belonging to the old era. Yet, at this moment, they had also entered this era. Grissom, Aimer and Charlie.

These three were people from the past, and their strength originated in the bloodline. Because of their relationship with Chen Heng, in the past, the three of them did not immediately lose all of their power, but they were also restricted by Chen Heng, unable to leave the violet empire.

During these thousands of years, they seemed to have done nothing within the Violet Empire. In reality, they were quietly collecting advanced research results from the outside world and transferring them to the Violet Empire for study and research use.

After a long time, their power had also reached a critical level. It was time for them to go out and take a walk.

"It's them…"

Looking at Aimer and the other two, the God of Shadows was somewhat enlightened. "You want your wife in the mortal world to become a divine existence as well?"

"Then there's no need to go through so much trouble."

The God of Nature interrupted with a look of surprise on her face. "If you're willing, you can make her a Ddemigod…"

The holy existences seemed to be high and mighty, and the glory was inviolable, but it also depended on who it was for.

For Chen Heng, who directly treated the Demon Gods as a buffet, it was very easy for him to cultivate a divine existence. As long as he was willing to divide part of his authority, even if given to a mortal, it was enough to create a god.

Perhaps it was difficult to be divine existence, but it was easy to be a Demigod. As long as Chen Heng was willing to spend a lot of his resources, ascending someone to the Demigod rank was simple.

"If it's possible, I still hope she can rely on her strength to advance until she reaches her limit, then I'll take action…"

Chen Heng said softly, his gaze fixed on Aimer, and his gaze could not help but become much gentler.

"This is good for her future."

If she were directly ascended to the divine level, there would be a huge problem, and she would most likely not be able to take another step forward. However, if Aimer could rely on her strength to advance and reach the Demigod Rank, then Chen Heng would only need to give her a push.

In this way, she still had the potential to continue advancing in the future, and she would not stop forever because of this. Of course, the significance of this was not too great.

In addition, this was Aimer's own will, so Chen Heng did not force her. He would just follow her thoughts. In any case, it did not have much of an impact on Chen Heng.

"Let's just watch."

Chen Heng had a smile on his face as he quietly watched the changes on the ground. He said softly.

"Alright."

The other two nodded and did not say anything. Then, with Aimer and the others joining in, the changes on the ground became even more intense.

After thousands of years of growth and improvement, Aimer and the others were all at the Eighth Rank.

They did not rely on their bloodlines but on themselves. When they tried to walk on this path, Chen Heng dissolved the energy in their bodies, converting it into pure essence and replenishing them. Thus, after thousands of years, they had only reached this step.

However, the Eighth Rank was already very impressive in the outside world. In the entire Primogenitor World, only Chris alone had this level of power, able to stand shoulder to shoulder with Aimer and the others.

The entire world changed in an instant. To everyone's surprise, the moment Aimer and the others left the Violet Empire. They immediately summoned Chris.

Under the watchful eyes of the world, a huge battle unfolded. The three powerhouses from the Violet Empire joined forces to fight Chris.

This was akin to three Eighth Rank powerhouses attacking Chris simultaneously. This matter caused everyone to feel stifled and nervous.

One had to know that Grissom, Aimer, and Charlie were all experts from the Violet Empire. And now, the three of them had joined hands to attack Chris. Did this mean that the Violet Empire, which had been silent for many years, had finally decided to interfere with the outside world and unify the entire Primogenitor World?

The world felt that the possibility of this was very high. Thus, they unconsciously started to panic. Especially powerhouses like Jameson were even more afraid.

As powerhouses from the old era, perhaps no one knew more about the terror of the Violet Empire than they did. Yet, to put it bluntly, if the Violet Empire were prepared to unify the entire Primogenitor World, perhaps no one would be able to stop them.

However, facing the current situation, what else could they do? This thought flashed through everyone's minds, and their expressions gradually became unsightly.

Rumble!

At a certain moment, a powerful aura swept out in all directions, and four powerful auras above the eighth step impacted the entire continent.

It hadn't even reached the intense moment, and this terrifying aura alone had already crushed several kingdoms, causing all of the people within to sink into a panic. They felt like they were living on a cliff and could fall anytime.

Of course, while they were panicking, this was also an opportunity. Because of this battle, many people could feel the aura and power of the Eighth Rank up close, and thus, they could find a way forward.

This would lay the foundation for many people. For example, Jameson and the others had gained a lot from this and began trying to break through silently.

The battle continued. It wasn't until half a month later that the battle finally ended, and the curtain fell. Everyone raised their heads to look at the edge when the battle ended.

There, a huge shadow appeared. A tall giant figure appeared there. He held a golden longsword in his hand, and his eyes were golden. His upper body was a valiant man, but his lower body was like a handsome white horse.

He had the head of a centaur and the body of a horse. However, a powerful aura emanated from his body, causing fear and awe in everyone's hearts.

This aura alone was enough to suffocate anyone below the Seventh Rank, and they could not help but kneel on the ground.

This was Chris. Under the combined attacks of three Eighth Rank existences, he had finally displayed his full strength. His strength was shocking, and he was worthy of being the number one expert.

His strength was above the norm. Therefore, even if three existences of the same level were to fight him, they would not be able to inflict any damage on him.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

"He has reached this level…"

In the dim laboratory, Jameson sighed silently. News of the battle in the distance had reached them, and those who had been locked up immediately received the news.

Jameson was naturally no exception. He was very confident in Chris, his rival who had always been ahead of him. Therefore, when everyone else feared that Charlie would kill Chris and the other two, Jameson remained optimistic.

He firmly believed that he would never die at their hands even if Chris were not a match for Charlie and the other two. This was the confidence he gained from their long-term confrontation. Jameson believed in Chris'ability and thought that he would never die here.

Sure enough, when the news spread, Chris was still alive. Even when the three of Grissom, Charlie, and Aimer joined hands, there was no sign of Chris' defeat. On the contrary, he maintained a good situation.

Although Jameson had long been confident in him, when he received the news, he could not help but sigh deeply. The gap between them was getting bigger and bigger.

Once upon a time, he was still ahead of Chris. At that time, Jameson was the first person to advance to the Fifth Rank by himself. He was glorious, and to a certain extent, he was the number one person in the transcendent world. Yet, at that time, Chris was still a nobody wandering in the corner.

Compared to Jameson, Chris not only started later, but he did not have any foundations from the past. He was not a powerful bloodline holder who once again stepped onto the transcendent path. He was just an ordinary nobody.

At that time, Jameson still had the full support of the King's Assembly, and he was thousands of years older than Chris. He had all the advantages over Chris in all aspects.

But reality never cared about assumptions. In just a short period, Jameson was surpassed by Chris. Once Chris surpassed him, he could no longer catch up even if he wanted to.

Thinking of this, Jameson could not help but sigh. He did not know what to say.

Any ordinary person surpassed by another individual in all aspects would take a huge blow. He could lose all his confidence and fall from grace.

However, Jameson was still able to maintain his state of mind. He was an old man, after all. Nevertheless, his state of mind was mature, and he was not as reckless as an adult.

Moreover, whether it was in the past or now, people were suppressing him above his head. This feeling was not unfamiliar to him.

Compared to the despair of the past, the difference between them in the present was nothing.

In the past, bloodline determined everything. No matter how hard Jameson tried, he was unable to surpass those people ahead of him. He was also unable to reach the level of the Ancient Kings.

There was still a road ahead, but the pain of not being able to move forward was extremely heavy, especially for an ambitious person like Jameson.

This era was very kind. Jameson thought to himself. After the great change in the world, many bloodline nobles still wallowed in the glory of the past, unwilling to move, extremely eager to return to that era.

However, Jameson did not think so. However, he lost his strength in that great change but regained the possibility. Now, with his own hands, he had once again obtained strength comparable to the past.

Moreover, he would soon surpass it. Jameson liked the feeling that as long as he was willing to struggle, he could rely on his ability to advance. However, even for a person like him, he could not help but feel a little pressured after hearing the news from Chris.

"His progress is too fast. I'm afraid that normal methods would not be able to catch up to him. If I want to catch up to him, I must take on the risk and try all methods…"

Jameson pondered silently. "Although the past bloodline has been sealed, the power within still exists. If I can extract the bloodline power within and combine it with the mage system, perhaps it will have a different effect, allowing me to cross that barrier…"

Jameson had this idea back when Chris combined the mage and Life Knight system to form a new system. It seemed difficult to combine two different systems, but the effect would be very good once it was successful.

For example, the path of the Elemental Knight that Chris had created, although the pre-requisite was very difficult and demanding, once it was successful, it would have a great advantage in all aspects, far better than a single class.

The only pity was that the requirements for this class were too harsh. Not only did it require the qualifications of a mage and a Life Knight, but it also required harsh requirements in other aspects.

However, this was still a new path after all. Nevertheless, it was considered a good choice for those who met the requirements. And now, Jameson wanted to follow suit, preparing to combine the bloodlines with the mage systems to form a brand new system.

After the great change in the world, the bloodline's power had not disappeared completely. It was just that it was no longer the primary trait of a person, and it required further activation to be used.

The power of the bloodline in the past was like an open valve. Therefore, its power could flow out automatically. However, at present, it is like a closed valve. As a result, the power was restricted and could not be used automatically.

However, according to Jameson's research, one should still be able to re-open the bloodline valve through a certain method. It's just that this method required a little effort.

Jameson planned to combine the mage system with the bloodline power and re-open the valve. He would then temper his mind power and use the bloodline power as feedback to the mage system. This should allow a mage to have a stronger foundation for self-improvement.

By then, not only would Jameson be able to have the mages' varied methods, but he would also be able to simultaneously have the powerful physique and innate power bestowed by the bloodline power.

The combined power of the two would not be inferior to the Elemental Knight that Jameson had created.

Now that he had a direction, it was time to put it into practice. Jameson's expression gradually became firm, looking at the spacious and gorgeous laboratory in front of him.

At this moment, Jameson still did not know that the path he had chosen was a much more common path in a distant world. And in that world, this path was called the Warlock.

Time flowed by, and another thousand years passed. Nevertheless, this was an incomparably prosperous thousand years to the Primogenitor World and an exceptionally wonderful thousand years.

In the entire world, many powerhouses were standing side by side, constantly appearing, blooming their brilliance in this world. In just a short period, many Eighth Rank powerhouses had appeared.

Other than some unknown existences, the most outstanding ones were Chris and the others.

The founder of the Elemental Knight system, Chris, had always maintained his advantage in the current era. No matter how many powerhouses there were, he had always stood at the top, not wavering.

Below him was the leader of the King's Assembly, Jameson, the founder of the path of bloodline mages.

In the past thousand years, he had successfully perfected his theory, created the profession of bloodline mages, and became the first bloodline mage in the world.

Reality proved that the path Jameson had created was quite powerful. Compared to the pure bloodline path, the strength of a bloodline wizard also depended on the bloodline in their body.

In an ordinary world, the advantages of a bloodline wizard might not be too great. Their only strengths over an ordinary wizard were more methods and power. However, these advantages usually only worked at the bottom level. At a higher level, these advantages were nothing and could be easily erased.

However, it was different in this world. This world had the purest and most powerful bloodline compared to other worlds.

It was a powerful bloodline that originated from divine beings. As long as one could tap into some of the power within, it was enough to make people quickly become powerful and extraordinary.

Once the bloodline mage system created by Jameson appeared in such an environment, it was immediately warmly welcomed.

Especially those bloodline nobles who had lost their power, they rushed into the King's Assembly crazily just to obtain the advancement method of this path. After all, the path created by Jameson was too advantageous for them. It reduced the bloodline nobles' work by dozens of years.

Others needed to work hard for decades or even hundreds of years to achieve this path. However, for these bloodline nobles, all they needed to achieve this path was to activate the bloodline in their bodies.

Of course, it was easy to activate the bloodline, but it was not so easy to advance to a higher level. Powerful and pure bloodlines were rare, especially in this era.

In the past thousands of years, many royal families began to feel lonely due to losing power and gradually intermarried with ordinary extraordinary beings.

This intermarriage was a real need and a compromise with other rising extraordinary beings. However, there was no doubt that it diluted the primogenitor bloodline that was not rich, to begin with.

This also resulted in that although they had an advantage, they were not as huge as Jameson.

According to Jameson's deduction, once a royal family became a bloodline wizard, as long as they worked hard enough, they would at least be able to reach one level above their bloodline.

So for the royal family that could only reach the Seventh Rank in the past, they could at least reach the Eighth Rank now. As for the higher level, it would completely depend on one's hard work.

This was the biggest difference between a bloodline mage and a bloodline noble.

The power of a bloodline noble completely depended on the bloodline they were born with. The ceiling of their power had long been determined. However, a bloodline mage only used the bloodline as the floor. The ceiling was not bounded.

In theory, even if it was an extremely lowly noble bloodline, they could still reach an extremely high level if they had enough talent and ability.

The world's environment was constantly changing. So besides Chris and Jameson, Charlie and the other two also diligently cultivated.

With the help of the power of the Violet Empire, they were constantly absorbing the outside world's knowledge while continuously developing their system.

After Chris and Jameson, this seemed to have become the standard for the current world's powerhouses. One would not be qualified as a top-notch powerhouse if one did not create a new system.

Only the pioneer had such boldness. Because at this moment, all the paths had not been set. They, the pioneers of extraordinary humans, needed to explore and clear the path ahead.

Only then would the later generations be able to follow their path to the end. This era was so bright that there were five Eighth Rank existences. In the past, the world never had an Eighth Rank existence.

Below these five Eighth Rank existences, there were several Seventh Rank existences. In their contrast, these Seventh Rank existences seemed very inconspicuous.

However, in reality, those who could reach this level in this current environment were also extremely talented geniuses. They were this era's Heavenly Gifted Individuals, and their talent and aptitude were not inferior to Jameson and the others. On the contrary, they would have headlined the current era without the lack of accumulation.

Time was still slowly passing by. In mid-air, Chen Heng looked at the ground. As a divine being, the passage of time at this moment was no longer a thing to him. He was so calm that there was no ripple in his heart.

In his eyes, the scenes on the ground were displayed. The peaceful world was once again filled with weapons. The war between the extraordinary beings was constantly erupting.

On the ground, the population was increasing, and the number of extraordinary beings was also increasing.

Conflicts were constantly being stirred up, and wars were frequent. Yet, on the other hand, technology was also developing along with the flames of war, spreading to all corners of the world.

On the ground, after generations of breeding, all kinds of excellent crops began to appear, spreading to all parts of the world with people's economic exchanges.

The ground began to prosper in the blink of an eye, and it was a new era. When Chen Heng opened his eyes again, the world had long changed. At this moment, the ground under his feet was no longer the desolate appearance of the past.

On the ground, many towns rose from the ground, and the trains burning coal whistled forward. In some bustling cities, the lights of electric lamps gradually lit up. On the sea, sailboats passed, bringing goods from afar.

Civilization developed at high speed, and a dazzling culture was born. The population of the entire Primogenitor World increased dozens of times in a short time.

The change made the God of Shadows and the God of Nature silent. At this time, they were speechless.

Although they understood Chen Heng's previous actions, their feelings weren't too deep because they hadn't experienced it firsthand. But now, after truly seeing the process in front of them, they truly discovered the difference.

In the entire world, the prosperity of the world was visible to the naked eye. The population rose sharply, economic exchanges became frequent, and productivity exploded.

And these improvements had also brought about all sorts of data improvements.

The burst of productivity had allowed people to have a better life. The huge increase in the population had allowed the emergence of more extraordinary people, and the economy had become more and more prosperous.

The entire scene was a scene of prosperity. But outside of this scene of prosperity, the territory of the God of Shadows and the God of Nature was another scene.

Everything remained as it had been before within the dominion of the Cardo Empire and the God of Nature. Even though there were some changes in the face of external shocks, overall was still the same.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 825: Chapter 825 – The Transformation of the World (2)

If one did the math, thousands of years had passed since the time of the world's transformation. The changes in the outside world were changing day by day during these thousands of years. New changes would occur rapidly almost every few decades.

The earth had changed in just a few thousand years. Productivity erupted in the outside world. Although people were still oppressed, their lives had already changed drastically. The productivity growth brought about changes in other aspects, which also changed the outside world into a different appearance.

At this moment, most of the Primogenitor World had an appearance familiar to Chen Heng. Presumably, in a few more years, if this world continued to develop, it would become a familiar appearance to Chen Heng.

However, everything was still stagnant in the territory of the God of Shadow and the God of Nature. This showed a similar appearance to when the bloodline primogenitor still existed.

In the Cardo Empire, people still lived according to the way of the past. The nobles ruled everything. If one was born a commoner, then there were only two ways out. Either to escape the Cardo Empire or to rely on faith, to become a priest of a god. From then on, there was no other path.

At that time, the arrival of the God of Shadow brought about changes to the country, giving people who could only rely on their bloodlines a second path to walk. So they could rely on the power of faith to become powerful.

However, so many years had passed in the blink of an eye. The bloodline nobles had long disintegrated and disappeared under Chen Heng's means. The church that was once the way out for the people had now become another mountain pressing down on them, directly replacing the status of the bloodline nobles.

Although the outside world had changed rapidly, everything within the Cardo Empire remained the same, without the slightest change. Why was this like this?

The God of Shadows and the God of Nature remained silent regarding this question. However, after watching the entire process, they understood the reason behind it.

Previously, it had been said that the order of the bloodline nobles was unbreakable because there was also an existence called the primogenitor at the top of the bloodline nobles.

An ordinary commoner initiating a revolution might be able to change the lives of kings and emperors. Still, it would never be able to shake the primogenitor of the upper levels. Even if a fourth rank existence were placed before them, unless they had an equivalent existence, they would only be ants no matter how many ordinary people there were, not to mention the primogenitor.

Correspondingly, the situation within the Cardo Empire was the same. After thousands of years of evolution, the Cardo Empire was filled with priests, and there were churches everywhere. These priests followed the teachings of the God of Shadows and were very pious toward him. However, they still hindered the changes in the lower levels.

Due to their existence, the upper levels of the Cardo Empire were unbreakable. This was not an ordinary world. There would be a conflict between the royal and divine powers if it were an ordinary world. The so-called belief was just a banner that would sharpen the conflict even more. However, this conflict became digestion in a world where the gods existed.

There would be no change when the divine power was so strong that no power could resist it. Yet, of course, the God of Shadows and the God of Nature did give a way out for the believers.

In theory, in the Cardo Empire, only people with enough faith could rise, even if they were born a commoner. Yet, then, they could become the pope. Compared to the past, this was indeed an improvement.

However, it was useless for the overall situation. What was selected through this path was the ability to be pious. The competition was to be pious to the God of Shadows. It did not help the production of the entire society.

The priests selected through this path might have great power, but this power itself would not be used in production. Instead, it would be used to suppress the changes at the bottom, which were completely different from the outside world.

As time passed, everything changed. The God of Shadows looked at his kingdom, and his emotions were somewhat complicated. During these thousands of years of observation, he had personally witnessed the changes within the Cardo Empire. When the announcement of the bloodline nobles was made within the Cardo Empire, everything was flourishing.

The old order was broken, and the people were liberated. As long as the ordinary mortals were devout enough, they could also upgrade their level and become high and mighty rulers.

Due to the existence of gods, these promoted priests must be devout, so they would also be devout to worship the teachings of gods, making them more friendly to the people at the bottom.

Compared to the bloodline nobles in the past, they were much gentler. However, as time passed, everything changed. As the priests were promoted one by one, a new ruling class began to rise. The priests themselves made devout contributions to the gods, but it did not mean they would not seek benefits for themselves.

Even if they did not care about themselves, what about their relatives and children? The gods were high and mighty, but the mortals always had a concern and couldn't let go. No matter how piously they contributed to the gods, the love for the children was still engraved in their bones.

The relatives of these priests would inevitably occupy a lot of resources and control the rising channels. As a result, the path that provided for the advancement of ordinary people became narrower. Nonetheless, the pious priests could stand out at any time.

Yet, what did this have to do with most civilians? In addition, did a priest only need to be devout? Not necessarily. Being devout was only a prerequisite for becoming a priest. Yet, one could only feel the existence of the god by only being devout and could not receive the divine power.

One still needed sufficient qualifications to receive the divine power and become a priest truly. Only a small number of people were destined to stand out. Most people were still under the mountain, constantly being suppressed.

In the beginning, it was still fine because the bloodline nobles had just been eliminated, and the population didn't multiply much. Moreover, the space occupied by the priests wasn't too big, so it was naturally a prosperous scene.

However, as time passed, the population at the bottom continued to multiply, and the conflict between humans and earth gradually sharpened. The priests at the top also occupied more and more channels for promotion, and the people at the bottom couldn't see any hope.

All sorts of conflicts became sharp, and chaos was created almost every moment in the Cardo Empire. At this time, the priests of the God of Shadows replaced the bloodline nobles in the past, becoming the enforcers of the suppression of the chaos.

Compared to the bloodline nobles in the past, what they did, though it was not exactly the same, was almost the same. The only difference might be that they were god's shepherds. Considering their faith's sustainable development, might they be a bit lenient? Probably.

According to what the God of Shadows saw, there were not many changes in the Cardo Empire in the past thousands of years. As all the changes were suppressed by the God of Shadows' priests, who had absolute power, they disappeared without a spark.

Without these changes, without the explosion of productivity, all kinds of conflicts could not be resolved from the root. They could only be solved by treating the symptoms but not the root of the problem, regularly killing a part of the population. In this way, the conflict between poor productivity and excessive population could be delayed.

After a riot, the number of people that were originally overflowing decreased significantly. As a result, the conflict was temporarily covered up until it erupted again after a few decades. However, this was not the right solution, which led to many problems.

One of the problems was that the social conflict was always sharp. It existed in all aspects of the Cardo Empire. The people of the upper class were in a drunken haze. They only knew how to pray and enjoy life all day long.

The eyes of the people at the bottom had lost their light. They could not see any path they could walk on before them. They could only live in a daze. Another problem was that the god's priests gradually did not treat the people at the bottom as part of themselves.

Perhaps the first generation of priests could still see themselves as the same people as the people at the bottom. However, the priests continued to suppress the people at the bottom as time passed. Their hands were stained with blood, so their minds would naturally change.

The priests were also extraordinary beings. The powerful priests also had a long lifespan. During their long lifespans, they had to start a massacre almost every once in a while. So it was normal for their mentality to change over time.

The God of Shadows watched this happen, ironically. The power of gods needed to be supplemented by faith. So, being the source of faith, the more lower-class people, the better. At the same time, they also asked their priests to treat the people like shepherds and manage the god's believers.

However, this was a gradual result. The priests who were shepherds ended up being the accomplices in suppressing the people because of the power given by the god. As for those people, under the rich belief range of the Cardo Empire, they were believers of the God of Shadows himself.

No one else could suppress their believers using their priests. Yet, of course, if the other gods in the World of Gods knew about this, they would probably laugh out loud. So, for the gods, the more believers, the better.

However, the priests of the God of Shadows had to suppress the riots regularly, using a method close to a massacre to suppress their believers so that the number of believers would be maintained at a certain range.

The most important thing was that it was not impossible. It only required a few changes to change the current mode of production and increase productivity to solve the root problem. However, such changes simply couldn't happen because of the existence of the priests.

The one who created the priests' class and gave them a ruling position was none other than the God of Shadows himself. The appearance of such a situation made the God of Shadows' emotions particularly complicated.

Perhaps some people felt that since the Cardo Empire could not produce enough changes within itself to increase productivity, it was fine to actively absorb the results of the changes in the outside world. However, it wasn't workable.

Sometimes, the change didn't just refer to technology. It was also a sensational revolution. Yet, just like a normal world, to achieve a large increase in productivity, other than technological change, the more important thing was to eliminate those behind the times and throw them into the garbage heap of history.

That was how the so-called noble class and feudal society ended. Though the situation had changed, there was still no significant change. Within the Cardo Empire, none other than the priest class that the God of Shadows had left behind hindered the era's development.

However, then, the problem arose. To the ordinary citizens, who had the ability to take their lives? Even if it were an ordinary priest, as long as he had the power of one level, he could match an army of several thousand people. Not to mention those high-level priests.

With the power of such a level, no matter how you looked at it, it was something ordinary people could not defeat. No matter how much the ordinary people attempted, they would never be able to resist them.

This was also the reason why the God of Shadows was silent. During these thousands of years, he had also wanted to change this situation. Yet, even the god was powerless when he wanted to change this situation. He did not know where to start. At this time, he finally understood.

"So that's how it is…" Standing beside Chen Heng, he sighed deeply.

Before this, he didn't quite understand Chen Heng's previous actions, but now he completely understood. A class that couldn't be defeated or eliminated was simply a nightmare.

It might still be acceptable if there was no comparison. However, after seeing the flourishing outside world and the changes that were moving in a good direction, there was an inexplicable complicated feeling looking at the lifeless Cardo Empire that seemed as if it would not change even after thousands of years.

The God of Nature also remained silent. She ruled over the territory that the Ancient Tree Primogenitor had occupied in the past. At this moment, it was the same as the God of Shadows of the Cardo Empire, which was also in stagnation. However, it was completely different from the outside world.

Most areas of the Primogenitor World had already begun to enter the industrial era. However, their territories were still stuck in the past, as if nothing had changed. This made the God of Nature think of the World of Gods.

Everything in the World of Gods was the same. Nothing in the world had changed much after hundreds of thousands of years. In the past, everyone felt that everything should be like this because they had not seen a bigger world.

Yet now, seeing everything before them made people feel especially awkward. So perhaps the reason why the World of Gods had become like this was also because of the gods.

The same goes for this world. Now that they thought about it, if Chen Heng and the God of Shadows had not divided their territories and restricted their power within the Cardo Empire and other regions, the structure of the current world would probably have become like the World of Gods.

Yet, of course, it was also possible that it was different because Chen Heng had done a lot in this world. Strictly speaking, any class that could not be changed for a long time would play a role similar to that of a bloodline noble, just not so completely.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 826: Chapter 826 – The God of Shadows' Attempt

In Chen Heng's opinion, not only would the priests hinder society's development, but the extraordinary beings also do the same. Any class that could not be replaced would be the same.

The reason was not difficult to understand. As time passed, traditional classes would be replaced. And the difficulty of replacing different social classes was different.

Compared to the traditional social class, the upper class, made up of extraordinary beings, was obviously more difficult to overthrow and replace.

Therefore, as time passed, everything remained the same. It was not a coincidence that the dragon slayer became the evil dragon, but a set rule.

And Chen Heng's approach to this was simple. Since the extraordinary being class was powerful, increasing the population of extraordinary beings would be good.

In the traditional world, extraordinary beings were difficult to overthrow because a limited number of extraordinary beings appeared in the world.

Thus, after these extraordinary beings entered the upper level, the commoners at the bottom level could not resist them. And Chen Heng's method was to think of ways to increase the number of extraordinary beings.

When the number of extraordinary beings grows, there will inevitably be a conflict between the extraordinary beings. In any normal society, the number of people at the upper level was limited. It was impossible to accommodate everyone without limits.

In a normal world of extraordinary beings, because the number of extraordinary beings was limited, it was enough to accommodate them at the upper level, thus leading to conflicts with the people at the bottom level.

However, when the number of extraordinary beings continued to increase, the society at the upper level could no longer accommodate all of them. A considerable number of extraordinary beings would naturally oppose them, thus bringing new changes.

Perhaps the driving force of these extraordinary beings' changes was only to replace the status of others and not to represent the needs of the people at the bottom level.

However, just like the leaders of commoners' revolt were often not commoners, there would inevitably be an impact on the original order in the process of their revolution. This would ultimately lead to a shuffle of the social order.

In this process, contradictions were resolved, and changes had already occurred. It might seem like no changes, but society has gradually transformed.

Of course, to create a sufficient number of extraordinary beings was a very difficult thing in itself. However, Chen Heng's previous wave of operations had laid a sufficient foundation for this matter.

A normal world would usually only have a few kinds of Extraordinary Systems. These Extraordinary Systems would compete with each other, and in the end, the most outstanding Extraordinary System would suppress or even destroy the rest of the systems.

However, in the Primogenitor World, Chen Heng introduced more than ten types of Extraordinary Systems in one go. These types of Extraordinary Systems were completely different, but they could intersect completely.

The term 'intersect' means the use of different talents. A person with the talent of a mage might not have the talent of a knight. On the contrary, a person with the talent of a knight might not have the talent of a mage.

Under such circumstances, there would naturally be different choices. In theory, the upper limit of each system was high enough to reach at least the Fourth Rank.

With so many different systems intersecting, it was theoretically impossible to appear in a normal world. But because of Chen Heng's interference, this result was artificially created.

The other interference by Chen Heng was the dissemination of knowledge. Thousands of years ago, Chen Heng directly passed on all the knowledge to all the living beings in the world.

Regardless of status, as long as you had the appropriate qualifications, you could have the corresponding inheritance. Under such circumstances, this world's extraordinary knowledge had flooded to a certain extent.

In many worlds, these things should have been monopolized and controlled. At the very least, they couldn't be so easily obtained by others. But in this world, these things could be obtained without much effort.

Other than some special knowledge created by individuals that could only be grasped by a few people, most extraordinary beings were equal at the beginning stage.

At least, that was the case in terms of knowledge. This also resulted in many talented individuals emerging and becoming new extraordinary beings.

Without these two prerequisites, the atmosphere of the entire Primogenitor World might be much stronger than the Cardo Empire, but not by much.

The God of Shadows was lost in thought. After observing for a long time, he also had his thoughts.

Looking at Chen Heng, he voiced his thoughts, wanting to carry out his trial. Chen Heng had an encouraging attitude towards this.

"If you want to try, then just do it."

Chen Heng smiled and said, "No matter what, it's always good to try something new.

"Even if you fail, you can still gain enough experience from each failure, right?"

The God of Shadows nodded and began his attempt. He wanted to try to change the situation in the Cardo Empire and free the empire from this state. So, he quickly began to move.

Time slowly passed. At a certain point, the Cardo Empire priests were horrified to discover that their lifespans were running out.

The priests of the past generation were fine, but when it came to the new generation of priests, many were horrified to discover that their lifespans did not seem to have increased.

Originally, because these priests had been bathing in divine power for a long time, their bodies had undergone many transformations. As a result, they became extraordinary beings, and their lifespans were also very long.

But now, under the actions of the God of Shadows, many of the priests were horrified to discover that their lifespans had not increased because of the increase in the priests' levels. They were still like ordinary mortals. They still had power, but they no longer had the lifespans of the past.

When the first generation of priests slowly passed away, the rate at which the entire priestly class was being renewed increased quite a bit.

Unless one broke through to the Fourth Rank and awakened their original true spirit, the current priests' lifespan was slightly longer than that of an ordinary mortal. If they did not put in the effort to care for it, they only had the same lifespan as an ordinary person.

The appearance of this situation was suffocating. But the change was also very obvious.

Originally, because of the long lifespan of the priests, their forces could often develop over a long period and then spread to every corner.

But now, due to the reduction in the lifespan of the priests, these priests' forces no longer have such a long period of development. They could no longer monopolize all the resources that they had in the past.

The effect was very obvious. When the lifespan of the priests became short, the contradiction within seemed to slow down. Generations after generations of new people with new thinking came to power and brought changes in all aspects.

And the shortening of the life span of the priests was beneficial to everyone except for the priests themselves. For the mortals at the bottom, the shortening of the life span of the priests meant that the position they had firmly occupied was now vacant. The replacement rate was faster.

At the same time, because of this, most of the new priests who came to power were young people. In the past, if a priest wanted to become a bishop, he would need at least one to two hundred years.

But now, there was no need. At most, it would take ten to twenty years. After all, no one could afford it.

And to the God of Shadows, there was no loss in replacing priests. The loss of an extraordinary being was a pity to the church. After all, the cultivation of an extraordinary person requires a lot of things. Not only did it require talent, but it also required a lot of resources to become successful.

But it was different for the priests. The so-called priests were just the spokesperson of the God of Shadows. Their powers were borrowed from the God of Shadows.

Even if the priests were replaced quickly, the new priests would still borrow the same powers from the God of Shadows. They were merely tool men to the God of Shadows, so it didn't matter if they died earlier.

Thus, other than the priests, everyone else was optimistic about the change in the priests' lifespan.

But that alone was not enough. With the priests' lifespan weakened, although their control over the lower class had weakened, they still firmly controlled every aspect of society.

Under such circumstances, there could not be changes. Thus, in the following time, the God of Shadows continued his attempt.

Chen Heng quietly watched the God of Shadows' various attempts and did not think of interfering. But from the bottom of his heart, he did not think the God of Shadows could succeed.

Because as long as the priests still had absolute power, they would still hinder the transformation of the world. To let society change normally, the priests could not wield absolute power.

But there was a problem. The root benefit of the gods was faith. And only when the priests had absolute power could faith prevail and contribute the most power to them.

Once the absolute power of the priests disappeared, the change could continue, and everything would continue to develop. But this was bad for the god himself because the increase in productivity might not necessarily bring an increase in faith.

On the contrary, these two things were sometimes opposite. In the era of the productivity explosion, the people's demand for faith was getting weaker and weaker.

Therefore, Chen Heng did not think highly of the God of Shadows' attempt and was pessimistic. However, he did not have any intention of opposing it.

Any god's wisdom was extraordinary and could never be underestimated. Perhaps under the God of Shadows' efforts, he might be able to find a way.

However, at the moment, compared to the God of Shadows' attempt, Chen Heng was more concerned about what was in front of him.

"I'm almost at the critical point…"

Chen Heng's face quietly revealed a smile looking at the land under his feet. At this moment, two thousand years had passed in the world. A brand new city had been built on the land, and lights were everywhere.

The city at night was brightly lit, and it was not much different from the world in Chen Heng's memories. The only difference was that this was a world with extraordinary beings.

Hence, many technologies were different. Through observing various extraordinary powers, technology has achieved breakthroughs in many places.

In this world today, mortals could build weapons that used life force and mana crystals as energy sources, their strength comparable to a full-strength strike of a Seventh Rank powerhouse.

Through studying the spiritual link of mages, artificial intelligence began to develop rapidly, and robots were used in all aspects.

Science was the application of knowledge that observed existing laws and used them to advance. When extraordinary beings could manifest in the world, by observing the various laws of the extraordinary beings, science could also usher in further development.

Thus, extraordinary beings and science were not opposites. They could even promote the further development of science.

Chen Heng watched this change. In today's society, the few Eighth Rank existences had already established their own continents.

Many countries existed together in the entire Primogenitor World, and their leader was usually a powerful, extraordinary being. And now, Chris had finally taken that crucial step.

"Major news, the glorious newspaper has issued an announcement. The Glorious King will conduct a new experiment next month or will be in contact with a new level…"

In many countries, various news spreads. Once this news spread, it immediately caused a huge uproar. The Glorious King was none other than Chris from back then.

But now, Chris had already made a breakthrough. He had already reached the Ninth Rank. And if he continued to advance above the Ninth Rank, what rank would he come into contact with?

Everyone couldn't help but think of this. Including Jameson, Charlie, and the others, everyone set off at the first possible moment, heading towards Chris' location.

In the current Primogenitor World, this matter has become everyone's focus of attention. Because of the rapid spread of the news, even ordinary people could obtain it and began to pay close attention to it.

The related stock markets began to shake. Because of the Glorious King's actions, many organizations began to release all kinds of news that impacted all aspects.

All Glorious Kingdom relevant stocks rose sharply, causing many people to chase after them. Of course, these were just small matters to Chris and the others. They were nothing in themselves.

On a vast platform, Chris stood there quietly. It seemed like he was waiting for someone calmy.

Not long after, a few of his friends came. They were Jameson, Charlie, Aimer, Grissom…

Familiar faces appeared in front of him one by one. Other than those familiar faces from before, many prodigies had ascended over the past thousands of years.

These prodigies were also very powerful; many had reached the Eighth Rank threshold. Of course, the most powerful ones were still Charlie and the others.

Under Chris' stimulation, Charlie and the others had already touched the threshold of the Ninth Rank. Perhaps if they were given a few thousand years, they would be able to reach the same level.

Relying on his strength to reach the Ninth Rank was something Charlie would not even dare to imagine in the past.

In the World of Gods, he was only a Sixth Rank mage. For him, even reaching the Seventh Rank was an extremely vexing matter, let alone reaching the Ninth Rank.

However, after switching to an environment, he could continuously break through and reach his current level.

In this pioneering environment, new knowledge was discovered and created every moment. In this environment, it was the best for people with enough talent to improve.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 827: Chapter 827 – The Ninth Rank

Charlie's experience could prove that a person's achievements were related to their talent and the environment around them.

For someone like Charlie to advance in the World of Gods and reach the Sixth Rank, his talent was definitely top-notch and not something an ordinary person could compare to.

But even such a person could not continue to advance in a dense environment. In this aspect, the World of Gods was obviously very bad. This was because it was a world where gods occupied everything.

In that world, the gods occupied all the fields and left deep marks in every aspect. Even though the gods had disappeared for tens of thousands of years, the traces they left behind still hindered the world's progress in every aspect.

Just like the Cardo Empire under the God of Shadows, the existence of gods suppressed the development of other forces in every aspect.

Of course, the World of Gods did not seem to have reached that level of despair. However, this was not because the World of Gods was different, but because there was no god who could suppress everything in the World of Gods.

Because there were more than many gods in the World of Gods, and there were enemies like the Abyss. That was why there were gaps in the World of Gods, which allowed the people who lived there to achieve some developments. Otherwise, the final result would not be any different from the Cardo Empire.

Charlie was in such an environment, yet he could still achieve such achievements. This was evidence of how amazing Charlie was and how much potential he had.

But this was not an outcome that was worth being proud of. When he came to this world, the suppression of the environment disappeared. Everything returned to normal, and Charlie's talent could be fully displayed in the brand-new environment of the Primogenitor World.

But even so, he also realized his own limits. In the past, Charlie had always thought that his talent was absolutely top-notch. He did not dare to say that it was comparable to the past gods, but at least it was among the most top-notch individuals.

However, after arriving in this world, he finally realized what it meant that there was always a higher mountain outside. He felt inferior when compared to Jameson and Chris.

One had to know that he had started early in the field of mages. He was a noble mage when he was in the World of Gods. After obtaining the identity of a transmigrator, he traveled through many worlds, witnessing and obtaining many things.

His accumulation was extremely rich; compared to others, he embarked on this path early on. But even so, he was still surpassed by others. Whether it was Jameson or Chris, both of them made him feel defeated.

He had never come into contact with relevant information and knowledge in the past, but after these two people embarked on this path, each of them was more terrifying.

One had created a brand-new path called the Elemental Knight, while the other had also opened up the path of the Bloodline Mage. They were undoubtedly the ultimate talents, no matter which world they were in.

And now, the gap was even more obvious. Chris was already close to the Ninth Rank level. He estimated that he would be able to complete the advancement this time and reach that level. Although Jameson's progress was a little slow, he was still close behind. He was always trailing behind Chris.

On the other hand, Charlie's initial strength was clearly above Jameson's, but now he had been surpassed by Jameson. This was complicated. However, no matter how complicated his feelings were, he still had to do what he had to do.

In the end, Charlie was no longer the young man he was. To him, there were too many offsets in the world. Putting everything else aside, what could he achieve even if he was better than both Chris and Jameson?

What was he compared to someone who could tear apart the primogenitors with his bare hands and treat the Abyss as a cafeteria?

Thinking about it, all the dissatisfaction was balanced. All the dissatisfaction in the world was essentially a sign of powerlessness. Charlie was already used to this feeling.

So he quickly adjusted his state of mind and prepared to observe Chris' movements. For the people around him, Chris'promotion this time was very important.

This was the first time in this world that he had attempted to advance from the Eighth Rank to the Ninth Rank. With the Primogenitor World's strength, there were naturally Ninth Rank powerhouses in the past.

Not only that but there were also quite a number of them. However, these Ninth Rank powerhouses were the products of the bloodline power. They had directly inherited the power of the primogenitor and not from their hard work.

Thus, they could not give others a way to learn from them. After all, this path relied on reincarnation techniques and had nothing to do with them. Moreover, this path was no longer valid after Chen Heng sealed the power contained within the bloodline power.

Under such circumstances, Chris' attempt appeared to be quite important. Whether he succeeded or failed, he would point out the way for everyone present and bring them new inspiration.

"Do you guys think he will succeed?"

A voice came from the side. Chris looked up and saw an old man dressed neatly in a straight suit.

The old man's temperament looked very peaceful. There was no trace of the terrifying appearance of a top existence. Instead, he looked like an ordinary old man who was very amiable, making people feel very amiable.

He also wore a pair of glasses on his face. He seemed to have some thoughts. This was Jameson. He had also come this time.

Jameson looked at Chris, who was standing alone in front of him. His eyes were filled with complicated emotions. Compared to other people, his emotions toward Chris were much more complicated.

After all, he had watched Chris rise, surpass him step by step, and finally throw him away. That feeling was indescribable to those who had not experienced it themselves.

To put it bluntly, if not for Jameson's rich experience and calm personality, it would have been difficult to figure it out. But no matter how helpless he was, there was nothing he could do.

After all, that was the reality, and it had never changed because of anyone's thoughts. Moreover, it was not without benefits.

Although the original number one was gone, and now he was constantly being suppressed by others, and there was an extra person at the top, to be honest, this feeling was not bad.

After all, in the process of groping, the most important thing was to find the right direction.

And Chris was always standing in front of Jameson, which naturally allowed Jameson to save a lot of effort in finding the direction and directly analyze and study in Chris' direction.

Compared to Jameson, Chris was a "young man" who didn't cause much trouble. From thousands of years ago until now, Chris had never taken the initiative to expand his territory, nor had he ever had the idea of taking over the entire Primogenitor World.

One had to know that with his strength, he could be said to be the number one in the world for a long time. He could achieve this. Excluding the Violet Empire, the Cardo Empire, and a few other factions, the rest of the people would not have the strength to go against Chris.

It could be said that as long as Chris was willing, he could annex Jameson and the others' factions at any time, taking most of the resources in this world into his hands.

However, he did not do so. He was like a sage who was bent on pursuing the Dao. In his eyes, other than the path ahead, nothing else was worth mentioning.

Of course, this was also the case in reality. As long as one's strength was high enough, all other things were meaningless and did not count for much. Any force's resources and glorious inheritance were nothing in the face of naked violence.

Jameson was not the only one who was very clear about this. Even the others present also knew this very well. Chris was even more so. He was once the primogenitor. If his power were at its peak, it would be enough to destroy an enormous world.

What kind of dynasty and what kind of power could enter his eyes? From the moment he awakened his memories, he had only one goal. To strive to explore the path ahead and become a divine existence in this world once again.

As for anything else, it was not important. At least for Chris himself. It was not that he did not have desires, nor was it that he did not have emotions and wants. At the very least, what he wanted was different from others.

Those things that were important in the eyes of the people of this world were completely worthless in Chris' eyes. If he lost the control of the strong, he might not even be able to stabilize himself for hundreds of years, so what use was there?

"Still… I've finally reached this level…"

Chris sighed quietly in his heart. At this moment, many thoughts flashed through his mind. Counting the days, it had been thousands of years since he reincarnated as a mortal.

It had been thousands of years before he had barely touched the boundary of the Ninth Rank. This speed was exaggerated for others but extremely slow for Chris.

For someone as sacred as Chris, even though his aptitude had changed greatly after his reincarnation and he had become much weaker, he shouldn't have encountered any obstacles before reaching the divine level.

And now, it had taken him so long to reach the Ninth Rank. There were all sorts of factors, but the most important reason was that all the systems in this world were just beginning to be established.

Chris had to work hard to improve himself, and at the same time, he had to explore the path ahead. It was equivalent to both research and practical progress. One could imagine the amount of mental energy required.

Compared to Chris, Charlie at least had the accumulation of the past. Those mage systems that originated from the World of Gods and many things that he had accumulated in other worlds were ready-made and could be directly applied by him.

However, even under such circumstances, he was still no match for Chris and was completely surpassed by Chris. The problem in this was really hard to say. However, it was true that the winner was decided. This was also the reason why Charlie's feelings were so complicated.

Chris did not care about Charlie's feelings. Whether it was Jameson or Charlie, they were all the same to the current him.

If anything, Chris had rated Jameson highly. He thought Jameson had the potential to ascend to the divine level. But Chris didn't think so highly of Charlie.

Maybe Charlie's talent was already very good in his own eyes. To some extent, it could be considered top-notch. But for Chris, who was once a divine existence, this level was not enough.

His attitude toward Charlie was no different from his attitude toward other people. The treatment was even worse than Aimer and Grissom. At least these two people had an unusual relationship with Chen Heng. Aimer was Chen Heng's wife and his closest person in this world.

This kind of person was naturally different and worthy of Chris' attention. As for Charlie, he was just an ordinary follower. There was nothing worth noting about him.

With this thought in mind, Chris quickly turned around and looked forward. At this moment, he was standing on the tallest tower in the world.

The entire tower occupied a large area, and its height was even more astonishing. If one were to calculate carefully, it was probably much more terrifying than the so-called highest peak in this world.

When one stood on the tower and looked at the land beneath their feet, one would have a grand feeling of mountains and rivers flowing into their hands. It was as if the entire world was in their hands, giving birth to all things in this world. It was a unique feeling of being small and humble.

Chris looked at the land beneath his feet and just waited quietly. He had once worked hard and strived for this land.

In the past era, during the ancient times, which had been countless years ago, Chris had fought his way out of countless people to become a primogenitor. Traces of his past could be seen everywhere on this piece of land.

What about the rest?

Chris looked at the land, and his eyes could not help but reveal some realization. In his eyes, the world seemed to have changed. Mountains were no longer mountains, and cities were no longer cities. Everything had changed as if it had returned to its simple nature.

A unique power surged out of his body, circulating in various ways, and began to revolve. A powerful power filled his body, making the body stronger and stronger.

Boom!

Under the solemn gazes of Jameson and the others behind him, Chris's body began to light up slowly. A powerful aura emerged from his body, shooting straight into the sea of clouds.

Bang!

Unknowingly, thunder suddenly appeared in the sky outside. A lightning bolt suddenly struck down, landing on earth in all directions. The loud rumbling sound continued to be heard, continuously flashing in this place, causing people to be moved.

Behind Chris, the many powerhouses, including Jameson, couldn't help but react to this. They had already sensed something. They naturally wouldn't react with their strength because of a mere lightning bolt. The change in Chris's body caused their expressions to change greatly.

On his body, the aura that originally belonged to the Eighth Rank had already begun to transform again, breaking through to a higher level. And this breakthrough was much more terrifying than what others had imagined.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 828: Chapter 828 – Faith and Civilization

Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

A powerful aura began to rise. On the tall platform, Chris' aura shot into the sky.

That aura was so powerful that nobody and no instruments in the world could completely suppress it even if all were used together.

Bang!

As if a glass had shattered, the surrounding void was swept up in all directions. The aura belonging to Chris was rising. In the beginning, it swept in all directions, but in the end, it had already spread rapidly and occupied the entire city.

There were tens of millions of people gathered in this city. At this moment, under the guidance of Chris' aura, they had all changed their course of action. Their strengths and aura were directly guided and gathered towards Chris' body.

The strength and aura of a single person were nothing. However, when the strength and aura of tens of millions of people were gathered together on a single person's body, that aura becomes terrifying.

At this moment, a terrifying aura rushed towards the horizon, suppressing all directions.

In the distance, Jameson and the others' expressions did not change. They only stared quietly and let out their exclamations. "What a spectacular scene…"

"Yeah…"

Someone else echoed from the side.

To them, the scene before them was terrifying, but they could still accept it. They were all pioneers and the closest beings to that level in the world besides Chris. Therefore, they had long made assumptions about what kind of power should be nurtured at this level.

And Chris' performance at this moment only confirmed their guesses, allowing them to understand that this power was real.

"This is the power that only Ancient Kings can possess…"

Jameson looked at Chris' figure in the distance, and his eyes were slightly complicated. The Ninth Rank was the level that only Ancient Kings could reach in the past within this world.

Only those Ancient Kings who were the closest descendants of the primogenitors could have such power.

In the past, Jameson could not imagine this. But now, someone was using his own power and efforts to break the laws of the past, trying to ascend to that level.

This was nothing for people from other worlds, such as Charlie and the others. It was just the most serious thing. But for the bloodline noble of this world, the occurrence of this kind of thing was no different from a myth.

Fortunately, Jameson had witnessed similar myths many times. From the past Fourth Rank, Fifth Rank, to the present Ninth Rank, Jameson had witnessed breakthroughs time and time again.

Sometimes he thought that perhaps everything in the past era was wrong. Otherwise, how could this new era have achieved so much when it had just begun?

After the passing of the past years, this era had only been established for a few thousand years, but it was already beyond recognition and had achieved so much.

The world was so wonderful and prosperous that extraordinary beings and mortals could have a colorful life. Those who were willing to advance had their own path to take. Those who were not willing to work hard could live in peace, unlike in the past.

In comparison, the past era seemed wonderful, but it was like a prison that trapped everyone inside, making it impossible for them to break free.

In comparison, the present era is much better. Even Jameson, who was once an absolute beneficiary, a complete royal family, had such thoughts, let alone others.

Perhaps to some extent, for ordinary people in this world, the current era was like heaven, the world they dreamed of. Of course, nothing in this world was perfect.

Even now, this era, in Jameson's view, is extremely beautiful. Many people are still dissatisfied with it and even want to subvert it. But this does not change the fact that this era is better than the past and the truth.

All kinds of thoughts passed through his mind. Jameson looked up and forward.

At this moment, Chris's promotion has been completed nearly half. In other words, he had already crossed most of the threshold, leaving only the last bit of obstruction.

But this was only a matter of time for Chris. In Jameson's heart, it was impossible for Chris not to pass this promotion. It was acceptable for his own failure, but Chris would never fail. This was Jameson's confidence in Chris as an opponent.

To a certain extent, this confidence was accumulated over a long period of time. In the past, no matter what he did, Chris would never let anyone down. He was always ahead of everyone. It was this past glory that gave everyone confidence that Chris would succeed.

But if this continued, how far would Chris go?

Jameson could not help but think, "After the Ninth Rank, it seems to be…"

The name that had almost become an obsession flashed through his mind. The Saint Child.

Above the Ninth Rank was the Demigod, also known as the Saint Child in this world. It meant the holy son.

In this world, the Demigods were the descendants of the primogenitors, the holy sons they had nurtured through various means. Mortals couldn't peek into that domain. Even now, it was impossible.

But if not now, what about the future?

Jameson could not help but think of this idea. His body could not help but start to throb. There were countless times he wanted to see a Saint Child that he had personally nurtured.

But now, it seemed that he could reach this step. As a mortal, he had previously reached the level of a Saint Child.

At the thought of this, his face could not help but become calm, and the emotions in his heart became firmer and firmer as if he had already established a certain belief.

Jameson and the others did not know that while they were watching this promotion ceremony, there were also people watching this place in no man's land. Moreover, these people were not ordinary people but three divine existences.

Chen Heng stood quietly in the void, looking at the scene on the ground below. In that scene, a tall tower with Chris' figure was on it. He was extremely focused there and roared at the entire world.

Looking at his appearance, Chen Heng could not help but smile. "It looks like the first divine existence in this world will be born soon…

"What do you think?"

He looked at the God of Shadows and the God of Nature and asked with a smile. The God of Shadows and the God of Nature were silent in response to Chen Heng's question.

At this moment, they looked at Chris under their feet and felt complicated. It had only been a few years, but this world had already given birth to existence with the potential to ascend to the divine level.

"Very impressive…"

The God of Nature spoke with a complicated tone. "It's only been five or six thousand years, and he's already reached this step. If he's given another ten thousand years, there might be a possibility of ascending to the divine level…"

Chris undoubtedly had the possibility of ascending to the divine level. This was the conclusion the God of Shadows and the God of Nature had come to long ago.

In their eyes, this possibility was not very high in the past, but now it was another matter. With their foresight, they could already faintly sense a certain degree of Destiny's trajectory.

Thus, when they felt that throb, they understood that a future divine level would be born very soon if nothing unexpected happened. This speed was really, very fast.

"How's the situation on your side?"

After looking at Chris, Chen Heng shifted his gaze to the God of Shadows. The God of Shadows had been trying something for thousands of years. He had used the Cardo Empire as an experiment ground and attempted to find the balance between faith and development.

But in the end, he was met with complete failure. In the beginning, he tried to reduce the life span of the priests and weaken their power to reduce the obstruction of the secular world.

This attempt was undoubtedly a failure. The God of Shadows soon discovered that if the priests' power were weakened too much, it would lead to resistance from the secular world. At that time, the church with the priests as its core would be attacked, and the faith would no longer be respected.

At that time, the situation would be even worse than before. This attempt had since been declared a failure.

Subsequently, the God of Shadows made various attempts. For example, while strengthening the power of the priests, it also focused on supporting some geniuses in the secular world, making them the Chosen Ones for some time. He hoped that the Chosen Ones would lead the Cardo Empire through one revolution after another.

This kind of operation was not rare. There was a similar situation in many worlds at a specific time. A fierce man appeared from the sky and smashed everything into pieces. Nothing could stop him, no matter what was in front of him.

Of course, in the Cardo Empire, where the priests were so powerful, it was very difficult for such a fierce man to succeed.

Under normal circumstances, no matter how strong one was, one would still have to submit obediently under the suppression of the powerful priests. There was simply no room for one to display your strength. It didn't matter whether one was a dragon or a tiger.

However, this near-impossible change was successful under the strong support of the God of Shadows, who was the final boss.

Under the blessing of all sorts of luck comparable to winning the lottery, the reformers achieved the impossible repeatedly, completing the change repeatedly.

Then the God of Shadows fell silent again. Because after the changes, productivity increased greatly, but the situation did not develop as he had imagined.

The increase in productivity would lead to a population explosion, but it would also greatly develop the wisdom of the people. When education caught up, believers would no longer be as devout as before. Only those who were in despair were the most devout believers. Because a person in despair has nothing, he can only rely on his god.

But when the masses develop, people are shocked to find that they can rely on their work to get everything they want, adequate food, gorgeous clothes, and a better life.

In this case, faith will inevitably dissipate and retreat. Perhaps in the traditional atmosphere, many people would still be entering the church to worship and pray, praying to god for all kinds of wishes.

But this was no longer the so-called faith. This faith was no longer pure but just a transaction. True believers would not give up their faith and worship because god did not bestow gifts but would integrate the faith into their own lives.

If they only prayed to the god when they needed it and abandoned the god when they did not need it, would that still be faith?

Because of this, the God of Shadows was silent and did not know what to do. If they developed productivity, the wisdom of the people would inevitably open up, and at that time, the faith would fade.

However, if they forcefully cut off this, suppressing the wisdom of the people and making everything go back to the original, it would cause many people and believers to die.

This was also a serious waste. Compared to the two, neither seemed to be good. Then, was there a way to achieve the best of both worlds?

There seemed to be. As long as the believers were suppressed and provided with sufficient food to allow them to continue to reproduce, they would not have to worry about food and drink.

Then, they would naturally be able to reduce conflicts and prevent riots from happening again. They would also stop the priests from suppressing the believers who belonged to the God of Shadows.

Simply put, it was to obtain resources from the outside world to raise their believers. Just like how humans raised livestock, they raised their believers as livestock.

And the priests would become shepherds who guarded the livestock. This was the final method that the God of Shadows obtained.

After trying it, the effect was indeed good. With sufficient food, the people would no longer worry about their livelihood. Everyone could easily survive and no longer had to fight for limited living space.

At the same time, because of the existence of faith, the spiritual world in their hearts could be filled, and their endurance would be raised to the maximum. This could be maintained for a long time.

In theory, it was indeed perfect. But there were two huge flaws.

The first flaw was that they had to obtain a huge amount of food and other necessities from the outside world. Otherwise, as the population grew, conflicts would eventually erupt.

The second problem was that this system could only be used in a relatively closed system. This was because if the system was not closed enough and there were evenly matched or even more powerful enemies in the outside world, then this system would not be able to survive in the competition.

Sooner or later, it would be affected by external forces or collapse. And in the Cardo Empire, this condition could be perfectly fulfilled.

"Unfortunately…"

The God of Shadows looked at the world under his feet and at the believers who lived in the Cardo Empire with fanatical expressions and did not have to worry about food and drink. His feelings could not help but become complicated.

The God of Shadows was not evil. On the contrary, he was a rather enlightened god. He had fought for his believers more than once in the past era.

Therefore, when he saw the changes in the Primogenitor World, he hoped that his believers could be like this and become better like the people in the outside world.

However, there seemed to be a natural impulse between civilization and faith. In other words, those people still had faith in their hearts, but what they believed was no longer imposed on them by others but something they believed in themselves.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 829: Chapter 829 – Dilemma

Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

"This might not be all that bad."

Chen Heng glanced at the silent God of Shadows and said softly, "Even if you cannot change anything in your lifetime, and you are destined to devote your devout faith to you, there is nothing bad about living in such a world.."

"Huh?"

The God of Shadows raised his head and looked at Chen Heng in front of him as if he did not expect him to say such a thing.

After everything that had happened previously and observing Chen Heng's various actions, the God of Shadows thought that Chen Heng was just like him and did not agree with this approach.

However, he did not expect it to be like this.

Facing the God of Shadows' somewhat doubtful gaze, Chen Heng smiled and said, "All the paths in this world all lead to the same destination.

"Everything would just lead to eternity.

"But there is more than one path to eternity. There are different ways."

He looked at the land beneath his feet and the people constantly striving to advance. "Take the people under my feet, for example…

"This civilization seems to be beautiful. Every once in a while, there will be new advancements and developments in various technologies. It seems to be moving towards the path to eternity…

"But the development of this civilization has nothing to do with the majority…"

He spoke softly. Nostalgia appeared in his eyes. "In this civilization, although the majority seem to be able to live well, in reality, they still exist as a foundation. The ones who truly push this world forward are still those few people.

"Similarly, eternity cannot be achieved in one page a day. Looking at the endless cycle of the future, even the group of people in front of us are still just stepping stones on the road…

"Eternity may be achieved, but at that time, it will no longer have anything to do with the group of people under our feet…

"What's the difference between this and the believers under your command?"

He looked at the God of Shadows and said softly.

The God of Shadows paused as if he thought of something. What would be the initial goal for life to descend into this world?

Everyone had their own answer to this question. But in the eyes of the divine existences like Chen Heng and the God of Shadows, the answer to this question was very clear.

No matter what life was, eternity was their instinctive pursuit, a desire carved into their bones. Whether it was the lowly mortals, the high and mighty gods, or the world itself, eternity was their eternal pursuit.

From this perspective, whether it was the group of independent mortals under their feet who had developed into such a state by relying on themselves or the God of Shadows who had relied on many believers to reach this step before them. There was no difference. In essence, they were all just pursuers of eternity. It was just that on this road, both sides chose a different path.

The people of the world in front of them chose to be independent and rely on their power to move forward, ultimately achieving the goal of sublimation. And the living beings in the World of Gods walked on another road because of the existence of gods.

They entrusted their existence to the gods and gathered the power of all people to worship them so that the gods could continue to advance and reach a higher level.

Perhaps one day, when the god they worshiped reached the eternal level, these believers who had worshiped the gods could also receive a reward and obtain eternal coexistence with the gods.

The two paths did not seem to have any difference in essence. They were just different choices made to seek the eternal. It was just that the process was different in appearance.

In Chen Heng's view, these two paths did not matter whether they were better or worse. From a higher perspective, all the people and things that could not obtain the eternal would eventually disappear.

Withering was the eternal destination of all things. Since that was the case, there was naturally no need to distinguish between the superior and inferior.

Standing in place and listening to Chen Heng's words, the God of Shadows could not help but fall into deep thought.

On the other hand, the God of Nature said, "It seems that the first divine existence will soon be born in this world…"

The God of Nature stood beside the God of Shadows. Even though her strength could not be compared to Chen Heng's, at this moment, she did not seem inferior to the God of Shadows at all. The aura on her body was so powerful and divine, approaching the highest level of divinity.

This was impossible for the past God of Nature. But the God of Nature did not stay idle for thousands of years. Instead, she made great progress.

She explored the Primogenitor World and successfully found traces of the Ancient Tree Primogenitor in the past years. She suppressed it and then used thousands of years to digest it, fusing the authority on its body into one.

The authority of the Ancient Tree Primogenitor was very compatible with the divinity of the God of Nature. Therefore, her strength was greatly improved after the God of Nature obtained the power of the Ancient Tree Primogenitor.

In terms of other things, at least at the moment, the strength of the God of Nature was not inferior to some high-level gods. She might still be inferior to the God of Shadows, but she was not inferior to the Eye of Chaos and other gods.

Speaking of the Eye of Chaos, this god had finally been found in the past thousands of years. At that time, his followers were discovered by Charlie and the others, and they were eventually suppressed.

The Eye of Chaos wanted to make a move, but in the end, he was interfered with by Chen Heng and the others and was directly disposed of. This was also to prevent the development of the land under their feet from being destroyed.

At this moment, in the Primogenitor World, other than Chen Heng, the God of Shadows, and the God of Nature, there should be no other divine existences. Perhaps there were other transmigrators, but they could no longer stir up any waves.

After all, in this world, besides Chen Heng and the two gods, Charlie and the others were also watching.

The situation was naturally different. Even if an ordinary transmigrator came to this world, there was no advantage.

"Speaking of which, it's about time to leave…"

Standing in place, Chen Heng looked at the land under his feet and said softly. From his calculation, his time in this world was not considered short.

In this world, he could be considered to have obtained a huge harvest. It was the same in all aspects, and the harvest was considered to be huge. And now, there would no longer be any benefit to him even if he continued to stay here.

It was also time to leave. This thought flashed through Chen Heng's mind. Of course, he would not leave for the time being.

In this world, he still had some matters to settle. He would only be able to leave at ease after Chris had truly ascended to the divine level. From now on, he would only leave behind one of his avatars to be responsible for all sorts of matters in this world.

And after that, it would be the World of Gods and the Abyss World. This thought flashed through Chen Heng's mind quietly. His expression was calm as he watched the changes in the world beneath his feet.

Beneath his feet, the world began to change. Time seemed to be speeding up. Soon, four to five thousand years passed.

Chris once again ushered in a breakthrough. Under everyone's gaze, he ascended and became a Demigod. Of course, the Demigods in this world were not called Demigods.

The term 'Demigod' was unique to the World of Gods. There were different titles in different systems. In this world, the Demigods of the past were known as Saint Childs.

However, the era of the primogenitors had passed. There was no meaning in naming this level Saint Childs. Therefore, as the first person to ascend to this level, Chris named this level the Sanctum, which meant that he had stepped into the divine level.

The world's first Sanctum made the world even more passionate. For thousands of years, other than Chris, everyone had worked hard to catch up. Everyone wanted to ascend after Chris and did not dare to fall behind.

They knew that under the current circumstances, the first person to be promoted would gain a huge advantage and occupy a dominant position in the competition.

Chris had always been indifferent to everything. He didn't care about many things. But this didn't mean that other people would be the same. It was precise because of this that they didn't dare to relax. They were afraid that others would surpass them.

They were working hard, trying to catch up. Soon, another Sanctum appeared. This person was Jameson. He was still the image of the old man from the past.

Of course, this was intentionally maintained by him. Otherwise, with his current strength, it would be extremely easy for him to regain his youth.

After advancing to the Sanctum, his strength had reached an unprecedented level. That powerful strength made him unable to help but exclaim in admiration, lamenting the existence of such terrifying strength in the world.

In the past, this level was already the limit of his imagination. But now, it wasn't so, and there was still a goal ahead.

The so-called 'Sanctum' was only equivalent to the Saint Child of the past. In terms of combat power, it was probably far inferior.

Ahead, there was still the level called the primogenitor. In the past, no one dared to think of the primogenitor, but now it was different. After a long exploration period, people in this world were used to breaking through everything and pushing the limit.

Even people from the old era like Jameson, after breaking through again and again, also established the belief of progress, believing that he would one day be able to reach that level.

So, he continued to try. Unfortunately, after reaching the Sanctum, all attempts became extremely dangerous. After a failed experiment, Jameson's body met with an accident. His entire body suffered a backlash and was ignited by an inextinguishable flame.

"As expected, I still failed…"

Amidst the backlash, Jameson felt somewhat unwilling. At this moment, he had already realized the crux of the problem.

The path of Bloodline Mages that he had created was a system that was comparable to any path.

This system took into account the characteristics of both bloodline power and mages. While it possessed great combat power, it could also have various buffs. It could be said to be a perfect job.

However, this job also had its flaws. It was stronger than the bloodline but also limited by the bloodline.

When a Bloodline Mage reaches the limit of the bloodline power, the bloodline power would turn around and become a burden to a certain extent. Instead, it would slow down the advancement of the mage.

This problem was not obvious in the past. The origin of the bloodline power in this world was generally the primogenitor. Perhaps because of the long-term dilution, the bloodline power in most people's bodies had become weak, but the nature of that was still very high.

Therefore, this kind of flaw was not considered a flaw in the past. Anyway, no one could approach the ceiling. But at Jameson's level, there was a problem.

He found that after the bloodline in his body reached this level. It could no longer help him. Not only could it not, but it even became an obstacle for him. The power hidden in this bloodline was like a shackle to him at this moment, making him unable to spread his wings and fly.

The aftereffects of the Bloodline Mage system were undoubtedly exposed at this moment. Jameson didn't know that a normal bloodline wouldn't cause his current situation.

The Bloodline Mage system was also widely distributed in other worlds. In the Sorcerer World, they were called Warlocks.

In the Sorcerer World, the bloodline itself wouldn't substantially hinder Warlocks. At most, after reaching the peak of bloodline power, it wouldn't be able to provide any assistance.

But in this world, the situation was different. The bloodline of the primogenitor itself had its limitations.

Including Jameson, the primogenitor bloodline in their bodies was essentially the product of the primogenitor's practice of the bloodline path. The primogenitor controlled its origin.

Their bloodline was restricted, so they naturally carried shackles. Therefore, under normal circumstances, they would never be an existence on the level of the primogenitor.

This was mainly because of authority, just like Chen Heng had divided part of the authority of the Silver Moon Primogenitor after passing the Trial of Origin.

If a primogenitor descendant like Jameson could ascend to the primogenitor level, it would similarly produce a similar effect. In the end, they would be able to separate part of the authority from the primogenitor, which would have a violent impact on their Bloodline Primogenitor status.

Naturally, the primogenitor would not allow this hidden danger to appear. Therefore, from the very beginning, the bloodline seeds that the primogenitors planted were restricted.

Without one who could transcend the bloodline's power, it was impossible to cross the restriction and become a divine existence.

Jameson only discovered this after ascending to the Demigod level. He was naturally unwilling to accept this. He had relied on his strength to reach his current position, but he was told that the road ahead had been cut off.

Any powerhouses would be unable to accept this. This problem wasn't impossible to solve.

As long as he could be ruthless enough to strip off the primogenitor bloodline in his body and become a normal person, he would naturally be unrestricted.

However, this was an extremely difficult matter in itself. This was especially so for Jameson. Jameson was not young in the first place. In the era of the bloodline noble, he had already lived for thousands of years.

And in this new era, he had lived for tens of thousands of years. Such a long time had undoubtedly consumed a large amount of vitality. His powerful nature only replenished it.

However, if he abandoned his bloodline power and lost the powerful life provided by his bloodline, Jameson might die immediately.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 830: Chapter 830 – The First Divine Existence

Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

Compared to other people who started this era, Jameson's biggest disadvantage was that he was too close to his own bloodline.

It was fine at first, but later on, he developed the bloodline maze system and went back to using his bloodline power. The more he used bloodline power, the more difficult it was to give it up.

This was an obvious reason. At this point, Jameson could no longer give up his bloodline power because if he did, the consequences would be death.

However, if he continued like this, he would be doomed to stop here, unable to go any further. This was undoubtedly painful for Jameson.

After going through difficulties, he finally managed to walk on the right path, relying on himself to reach the current level step by step. Yet, now, if he was told to stop, how could he be willing?

Due to Jameson's unwillingness, he finally made an attempt to break through the limitations of his own bloodline and reach the next level. However, the final result was obvious. His attempt failed, and all of his strength began to dissipate, being devoured by the bloodline power.

If not for the fact that he had already reached the Sanctum, barely touching the boundary of divinity and possessing a touch of divine immortality, he would have already perished on the spot. Yet, even so, it wasn't too far off.

"Is it finally over…" Amidst the intense pain, Jameson revealed a bitter smile and didn't know what to say at this moment.

He didn't regret his actions this time. It was just a little regretful if he ended his life so easily. Yet, this seemed to be an inevitable thing.

"Forget it…"

In the end, he accepted his destiny and closed his eyes silently, preparing to welcome the arrival of his last moments. However, in the end, he didn't see the end of his life. On the contrary, a warm power shrouded his entire body at the last moment of his life.

A huge, warm vitality shrouded him, carrying a bloodline power that surpassed him.

"This bloodline power…"

Under the influence of this bloodline power, Jameson's body began to tremble subconsciously. The remaining bloodline power in his body seemed to have sensed something. At this moment, it couldn't help but automatically recover, as if it was submitting to the unknown bloodline power.

This situation was extremely inconceivable to Jameson. After becoming a Demigod, Jameson had already elevated his body's bloodline to a new level.

The bloodline power in his body was only slightly inferior to that of the previous Saint Childs, but it was definitely on the same level. So how terrifying was the bloodline power that could make him feel terrifying and vast?

'Primogenitor?'

A term used to represent divinity surged into Jameson's heart, causing his body to tremble subconsciously at this moment.

However, he tried his best to open his eyes and look forward as he felt the extreme pressure. He wanted to see clearly what was before him and why it had appeared on his body at this moment.

Finally, he saw what was in front of him. It was a hazy radiance. It was as if a whole new universe was being conceived within it. An unimaginably terrifying power emerged and spread across this place.

Even Jameson, currently at the Demigod level, could not see clearly. He could only see a little bit of the scene. It was a pair of golden eyes like a god's eyes. The profound meanings of the Sun Primogenitor and the Silver Moon Primogenitor were blooming as if they represented supreme light.

The most important thing was that this pair of eyes gave Jameson an extremely familiar feeling, as if he had seen them somewhere before.

"Kling!" Jameson's heart trembled as a name that had been sealed for a long time appeared in his mind.

It couldn't be wrong. It was Kling. He still remembered that outstanding young man— the sole survivor of the Saint Child's experiment. He was also the genius who once inherited the primogenitor's power in the primogenitor's ruins.

Kling had already surpassed Jameson but mysteriously disappeared in the subsequent battle. Jameson had initially thought that Kling might have fallen after that battle. For this reason, he had felt regret more than once.

He thought that if Kling had not fallen after that battle, he would have had a great future. With the talent that he had displayed in the past, his achievements would probably not be inferior to that of Chris now. However, he did not expect that this young man, whom he felt extremely regretful about, would appear in such a manner before him once again. It made him feel as if he was in a dream.

The power in his body was starting to recover, and he had returned to his previous state. However, the more crucial point was that the shackle in Jameson's body had already disappeared at this moment upon being silently triggered and removed.

Without a doubt, this was because of the influence of the previous power. Hence, the shackles that originated from the primogenitor had disappeared.

From then on, Jameson's path towards the primogenitor had opened up. Although it could not be said to be a smooth path, at least the biggest obstacle had disappeared. This was the hope of the future.

Far away, in the sky, Chen Heng retracted his gaze and looked in front again.

"Has it been resolved?" Beside him, the God of Nature spoke softly and said with a smile, "He's quite a good young man. After resolving the biggest obstacle, he might be able to ascend to a divine existence in the future and stand on our level."

Jameson had lived for twenty thousand years and was undoubtedly an old antique in the eyes of outsiders. Yet, in the eyes of the God of Nature and the God of Shadows, he was still a young man.

After all, in their long career, a mere twenty thousand years was nothing at all. It was just a time they fell asleep now and then.

"Indeed…" Chen Heng smiled and said, "I didn't expect him to reach this stage…"

Jameson's performance was indeed surprising. In the past, in Chen Heng's mind, he was just an ordinary bloodline master. If nothing unexpected happened, he should have disappeared along with the disappearance of the entire bloodline nobles, just like the other bloodline masters.

However, what was surprising was that he had caught up all the way. Not only did he not fall behind the times, he was also always in the lead. If there were no Chris in this era, Jameson would undoubtedly be the number one person in this era.

Since that was the case, Chen Heng did not mind helping him. After all, there was still some kinship between the two sides. Moreover, when Chen Heng was hiding in the King's Assembly, Jameson helped him quite a bit and greatly admired and cared for him.

Therefore, Chen Heng's appropriate feedback today could also be considered repayment for the other party's previous actions since that was the case. This was what Chen Heng thought and did.

"Doing the math, it's about time."

Putting Jameson's matter aside, Chen Heng looked forward in another direction. Chris's figure was also standing there. Doing the math, he had already stopped at the Demigod level for a long time, and now he seemed to have reached a critical point.

The threshold from Demigod to a divine existence was not difficult for Chris, who was once a divine existence. This was because he had already gone through the most crucial part of it.

As he had gone through the experience of being a divine being, his true spirit had already contained the characteristics of immortality. This was equivalent to the greatest threshold to become a divine being, and it no longer existed for him.

A sparkling radiance flickered, and before the ordinary people knew it, Chris' path of advancement had already begun again. Yet, unlike Chris' advancement in the past, not many people in the entire primogenitor world could feel this advancement. Perhaps only the Demigod Jameson, who had already come into contact with that level, could feel this step.

This was the reason why Chris deliberately suppressed it. At his level, if he did not do it this way, the changes caused by the advancement would be enough to shake the entire world and make everyone feel it. However, Chris still suppressed this process to avoid unwarranted influence. Not only did he slow down the advancement process, but he also suppressed all the auras around him.

Just like that, time passed bit by bit. Chen Heng quietly watched Chris's advancement until the end of his advancement.

Boom!

Like the crisp sound of glass shattering, the entire Primogenitor World was shaking at this moment. People could feel a faint joy flowing from the world's origin. This was the cheer and joy of the world's consciousness, celebrating the birth of a new divine being.

After the fall of many primogenitors in the past, to a certain extent, this was the world's first divine existence. The world consciousness was cheering, emitting true joy.

Meanwhile, Chris had successfully changed his appearance. His past image had faded. At this moment, Chris looked like a handsome young man, wearing a golden robe.

The first thing he did after his promotion was to rush toward the sky. He appeared before Chen Heng in just a moment. Chen Heng raised his head and looked at Chris, who appeared before him, carefully sizing him up.

Chris had been a divine existence in the past, but now that he was promoted to a divine existence again, it felt different from the past. The difference was not only in his experience but also in the means he was promoted.

In the past, Chris was a member of the bloodline primogenitor and was promoted to divine existence through the path of the bloodline. Yet now, it was different.

The current Chris seemed to have integrated the path of the bloodline of the past, and at the same time, he had referenced the knight's and mage's paths before finally ascending to a divine existence through sublimation. This path was very interesting, but others couldn't reference it.

Yet it didn't matter. After reaching the divine existence level, the specific advancement would depend on the individual, and there was nothing else to refer to.

"Your speed is very fast…" Then, looking at Chris, Chen Heng finally smiled and said, "It's faster than I thought by thirty thousand years."

In Chen Heng's expectations, Chris would need at least five thousand years to ascend to a divine existence again. However, now, in less than twenty thousand years, Chris had already succeeded and returned to the ranks of divine existence.

"Thanks to you." Chris omitted Chen Heng's praise and only smiled and said, "You once said that when a new divine appeared in this world, you would have new arrangements. Now that I'm here, what are you going to do?" He asked Chen Heng.

"Please follow me."

Chen Heng nodded and then left with Chris and the other two. They left the horizon and quickly headed to other areas. It was a desolate place but also a brand new world.

In the eyes of the God of Shadows and the other two, this world seemed to have just taken shape. There was chaos everywhere, and no signs of life had appeared. Yet, they could still feel the rich energy of the world's origin everywhere, as if it had gathered the entire world's origin.

"This world…" When the God of Shadows and the other two came to this world, their expressions couldn't help but change.

On the other hand, Chris felt a sense of familiarity and a change in expression.

"This is the trial space where you once stayed for many years." Looking at Chris's appearance, Chen Heng smiled. He didn't intend to keep them guessing, "During these years, I used my authority to open up this world. Now that time has passed, it has been completed…"

He brought the God of Shadows trio and began to tour the entire world.

From a divine perspective, this world was not complicated. Even if it was a place that mortals would never be able to complete in their lives, it was just that to a divine. They could finish it in an instant.

After looking at the world beneath their feet, the God of Shadows trio discovered many things. This world was created in the Space of Origins, so it had the best conditions in this world. Every inch of land and every stone contained some kind of special power.

Everything here was good material. It was like this because this region contained a large amount of energy of the world's origin. This was originally the center of the world. Hence, the world's power revolved and occupied everywhere, forming a new appearance.

If someone from the outside world could enter this place and live here for a long time, under the nourishment of this energy of the world's origin, it was likely that they would transform sooner or later and become the Fourth Rank. Awakening the true spirit was a simple matter.

This was the miraculous aspect of this world's origin. While touring, Chris was somewhat impressed. He had stayed in this Space of Origins for hundreds of thousands of years. During those hundreds of thousands of years, he had been thinking of ways to leave, but he could not do so no matter what.

This Space of Origins was unprecedentedly sturdy, representing the underlying origin of the Primogenitor World. So naturally, anyone who wants to change it will be under pressure from the entire Primogenitor World.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 831: Chapter 831 – Inner Competition and Pay Increment

Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

Chris knew very well how difficult it was to create a world in the Space of Origins.

Chris would not have been trapped here for so long if this had been so easy. Ultimately, he had to rely on eroding the other primogenitors' authority to escape.

In his opinion, if he wanted to do this, he would probably need the combined efforts of several primogenitors to strengthen their authority in this place. Perhaps only then would he be able to do it. And now, it was just Chen Heng alone who had done it.

This couldn't help but make people sigh. However, when Chris carefully thought about Chen Heng's authority and the primogenitors he had devoured, Chris immediately fell silent.

After all, compared to this guy, a few primogenitors were nothing. Several primogenitors had attacked Chen Heng, but in the end, they were all devoured by him without the slightest bit of resistance.

In that case, what could the current situation be? Chris silently sighed as he thought to himself.

Compared to the world in front of him, he was more concerned about why Chen Heng had specially opened up this world here.

"I've opened a passage between this world and the outside world. From now on, as long as existence has reached the divine level, they will be guided by the passage and enter this world spontaneously."

Chen Heng said softly, "I want to build a Divine Alliance in this world to push forward better the Primogenitor World."

"Divine Alliance?"

Chris frowned. "How do you want to do it specifically?"

Building an alliance formed by divine existences was certainly a good idea. In the Primogenitor World of the past, it was not that the divine existences had never proposed a similar idea.

Although the idea was good, it was difficult to implement it. The reason was simple. What could the formed alliance achieve? The primogenitors themselves didn't need to do anything.

In this world, they were high, mighty, and hostile to each other. No unified external enemy could keep them united, and they could use external pressure to maintain internal unity.

Over time, no matter what they thought at the beginning, in the end, this alliance would inevitably go their separate ways. Or rather, the formation of the alliance had to be helpful to the divine existences.

What was there to build the alliance for if there was no help and no need? Chris raised his question and soon received a reply from Chen Heng.

"Of course it's necessary…"

Chen Heng smiled and said, "I want to build the Primogenitor World into a platform to conquer other worlds.

"Any divine existence that the Primogenitor World promotes will become a force to conquer other worlds.

"And the worlds that we conquer will be devoured by the Primogenitor World, which will continuously expand the power of the Primogenitor World itself, and finally feedback to the divine existences themselves."

The strategy of the Primogenitor World in the past was relatively closed. This was mainly because the group of divine existences in the Primogenitor World held part of the authority in the past, so their actions were relatively conservative.

They did not intend to expand outwards. They would only guard the Primogenitor World conservatively, enjoying the authority blessed by the Primogenitor World.

Such a decision was certainly not wrong to a certain extent, but there was no doubt that the benefits would be much smaller.

"Invade the other worlds?"

Chris frowned and said one of the questions, "That is possible, but there is also a problem…

"How do we open a bridge to other worlds?"

Strictly speaking, that should be the most crucial question. Not all worlds belonged to the Abyss World. The structure of the Abyss World was naturally inclined to invade other worlds.

They were the gathering place of all negative emotions, and they could endlessly search for the existence of other worlds through all kinds of negative emotions. They can then invade the other worlds through the link of the power of negative emotions, slowly eroding them.

However, this was the ability of the Abyss World. Most worlds were filled with honest and dutiful people who would only guard their fields and sow seeds. They would never harness such negative emotions under normal circumstances.

Therefore, for most worlds, how to invade other worlds was a very troublesome problem. This was an issue not only for the Primogenitor World but also for the World of Gods in the past.

Because of the dangers of the Boundary Sea, the gods would rather stay inside the World of Gods than leave the world and explore the outside world. This was because before, they had stable means to find other worlds; this exploration was too dangerous.

Under the Holy Realm, almost one would die. Even if a true god existed, there was a risk of getting lost in the vast Boundary Sea. If they were not careful, they might die or transform into other strange existences.

This was also the reason why the World of Gods had become stagnant like this. But now, the World of Gods had changed. It was no longer the same as it was in the past.

The reason was nothing else. It was because Chen Heng had spread the marks of the simulator in all directions, thus giving the gods in the World of Gods a bridge to other worlds.

Even in this great era of changes, the World of Gods had become much more peaceful.

The reason was very simple. Because most of the gods were focusing on other worlds, thus, the internal conflicts in the World of Gods were naturally reduced. This was the truest reason.

The God of Shadows and the God of Nature before Chen Heng were both vivid examples. After all, what the gods needed was nothing more than those things. Whether it was believers or the source of energy of the world, they could be provided in other worlds.

Since there was a way out for them, why keep hiding in the World of Gods and fight among themselves?

However, there was no way out in the Primogenitor World.

Of course, this was in the past. Since Chen Heng was here now, there was naturally a way out.

Chen Heng smiled and extended his hand. On his hand, a purple mark began to appear, instantly attracting everyone's attention. The Good of Shadows and the God of Nature's pupils constricted, and their expressions froze.

The God of Shadows and the God of Nature naturally knew what the purple mark was. This was none other than the mysterious mark that had spread out on the bridge that had allowed them to travel to other worlds.

On the other hand, Chris was still somewhat puzzled, not understanding what this thing was. However, Chen Heng did not waste any time. He directly injected the mark into Chris' body.

All kinds of information surged into his mind, and Chris immediately understood. His face revealed a look of shock. It was as if he did not expect that there was such a thing in this world.

"That mark… could it be…"

The God of Shadows spoke from the side. At this moment, there was an unconcealable shock in his voice. "You…"

"That's right."

Facing the gaze of the God of Shadows and the God of Nature, Chen Heng smiled. Then, he frankly admitted, "From the very beginning, I was the one who released these marks so that both of you could walk on this path."

At this point, the situation was no longer the same as before. Now, Chen Heng already had invincible strength. Naturally, he had no concern about revealing anything now.

Thus, before the God of Shadows and the God of Nature, he directly admitted it without hiding anything. After all, Chen Heng wanted to subdue both the God of Shadows and the God of Nature.

"So… That's how it is…"

The expressions of the God of Shadows and the God of Nature immediately became complicated. With their intelligence, they could naturally think of many things and conclude.

In this way, Chen Heng's previous special performance could be explained. He was not a god, but he had many sources of power that seemed endless.

There was also that terrifying power that seemed to be able to directly transform other divine authorities, turning them into all his terrifying abilities.

All of these performances were abnormal, but it makes sense if they linked all the information together.

"The reason you spread your mark isn't purely out of kindness, but to make others become your tool men and exploit their remaining value…"

The God of Shadows' expression was complicated. "Your simulation points also come from this because you don't need to go directly to other worlds to adventure. You only need to take a commission from the results we obtain, and you'll be able to obtain a bountiful harvest.

"The harder we work, the more harvest we obtain, which means more harvest for you…"

"That strange devouring ability of yours must also come from this… The simulation points that are consumed…"

Beside him, the Lord of Nature spoke, her voice becoming extremely strange. "That's why you need sufficient simulation points to unleash that terrifying power…

"The reason why you targeted this world and those primogenitors is mainly because of this. It's because you want to plunder the authority of their bodies to become yours…

"The reason why you dragged us along must be the same."

After Chen Heng revealed his true colors, the God of Shadows and the God of Nature immediately understood Chen Heng's goal.

They had observed this world for ten to twenty thousand years. They had also witnessed the so-called industrial revolution. They understood the relationship very well.

Thus, they naturally understood their current position. They were just like those workers who worked hard in the factory and provided jobs for their boss.

Chen Heng was not afraid that they could do it, but he was more concerned if they couldn't deliver. Because as long as they could do it, Chen Heng would naturally reap more rewards. And if they could not do it, Chen Heng could just replace them easily.

From this perspective, the characteristic of the mark falling after death was not difficult to understand. It was to eliminate those who were not sufficiently strong and capable and replace them with new candidates!

Evil capitalists!

At this moment, the high and mighty gods felt the ugly faces of the capitalists for the first time, and they were in a very bad mood. But the more crucial point was that they found they had no way to get rid of it.

The reason was very simple. This mark was spread in the World of Gods, open to all. Although the two of them were reluctant and wanted to quit now, they couldn't prevent others from continuing it.

If someone were willing to be part of it, that person's strength would undoubtedly expand. Ultimately, they might quickly catch up to the point where they could suppress those who quit or even directly kill them.

Even if you wanted to quit, many others were still willing to do so. This seemed to form a sort of inner competition.

So what if Chen Heng revealed his true colors to the public? Would some people do it?

No. When the time came, even more people might want to do this job. After all, in the past, most people didn't even have the right to kill others.

Now, they had the right. Then, shouldn't they work hard to kill others? Thinking of this, the God of Shadows and the God of Nature were silent. For a moment, they were speechless.

At this time, Chen Heng, who was in front of them, opened his mouth and comforted them with a smile, "Don't think from this perspective.

"Everything is a different world from another point of view.

"In the past, you were trapped in the World of Gods. You could only compete with other gods in this world. You had to use your strength to maintain the existence of believers and resist the attacks of other gods.

"Isn't this also a kind of competition? In comparison, if you join my camp, you could not only explore the scenery in the distance but also improve your strength at the fastest speed. You can also have a future in another world and take a step forward…

"Isn't this a good thing?"

Chen Heng said with a smile on his face. That's right. In the past, they were all competing against each other in the World of Gods, and now, they are still competing.

Compared to the past, joining Chen Heng's camp at least gave them a lot of benefits. They got everything they needed, and there were also obvious improvements in their strength. They also obtained a steady stream of improvements and simulation points.

Wasn't this a good thing? Even if it was an inner competition, it should at least be worth it compared to the past, right? Thinking of this, the God of Shadows and the God of Nature felt a little better. They could barely accept it.

And at this time, Chen Heng also unleashed his ultimate move.

"As long as you are willing to join this alliance, the source of power you receive in the future will be increased by half."

Well, the ultimate move of the boss, the pay increment, had already been used. And the raise was half. This was much more generous than other black-hearted capitalists.

The God of Shadows and the God of Nature looked at each other. At this moment, their hearts finally felt better. Looking at Chen Heng in front of them, they finally nodded and chose to agree.

It couldn't be helped. What could they do even if they didn't agree?

At this moment, the World of Gods was full of mark wielders. From their own situation, the God of Shadows and the God of Nature could understand the outcome after those gods who had been turtled up in the World of Gods used the mark.

They would certainly be addicted to it and never want to give it up. If the two of them refused Chen Heng's offer now, there were still many other gods in the World of Gods who would take up his offer.

At that time, as long as Chen Heng desired, the God of Shadows and the God of Nature could be beaten to death without being able to resist.

This was a complete conspiracy with no other possibility.

And at this time, Chris also woke up.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 832: Chapter 832 – The Divine Existences Alliance

Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

"So that's how it is…" Chris heaved a deep sigh as he finally understood.

Before this, just like the God of Shadows and the God of Nature, he was also somewhat surprised by Chen Heng's abnormal devouring power. Although, to a certain extent, the world of the heavens was large enough to give birth to all abnormal things.

Yet, in the past, Chris had never seen an existence as abnormal and terrifying as Chen Heng. He was like a freak, terrifying to the extreme. A god that was sacred and inviolable in the eyes of others was only food waiting to be devoured by him.

However, now, looking at the mark on his hand, he suddenly understood. Being able to travel freely across the bridges of the world of the heavens was already a freak in itself. Since that was the case, there's nothing else he could not understand.

Chris sighed in his heart as this thought flashed through his mind at this moment, and his heart actually felt relieved. He directly nodded and said, "I understand…"

"If that's the case, there will be no problem." He thought for a moment, then said frankly, "The new Divine Existences will agree to such conditions."

At this moment, he understood what Chen Heng meant. Chen Heng's goal was undoubtedly huge. He even wanted to conquer other worlds and bring them under his control as a tool to provide him with power. So, the Primogenitor World was the training ground that he had chosen.

After all, conquering other worlds was not a simple task. In the process, many people would be needed to assist him. For a figure at Chen Heng's level, only Divine Existences could satisfy the requirements.

This was the reason why he broke the Primogenitor World's past path of the bloodline. It was to clear the path for the later Divine Existences so that they could advance through this path more easily. Then from there, they could smoothly walk onto this path that belonged solely to the Divine Existences.

Including the current plans, he also wanted to reserve space for the future Divine Existences to appear. He wanted them to be able to obtain sufficient resources and reserves by opening up to the outside world. They did not need to search excessively within the Primogenitor World, which would lead to a bad situation.

At least on the surface, there's no issue with this system. Both humans and the so-called Divine Existences had a tendency to profit. If they could easily obtain what they needed in other worlds, who would be willing to compete with the other Divine Existences in their own worlds?

Instead of conquering the natives in other worlds, snatching things from the other Divine Existences in the Primogenitor World was easier. That was the logic, but what would happen after the operation was unknown.

Yet, at least for now, Chris had already expressed his willingness to support the establishment of the Divine Existences Alliance.

Chen Heng smiled and nodded. Then he looked at the God of Shadows and Nature, "Then, what about the two of you?"

He deliberately kept both of them in order to include them in his alliance. Otherwise, he would have expelled them long ago, like the Eyes of Chaos, and won't deliberately keep them.

If the Primogenitor World was the Divine Existences' cultivation base that Chen Heng wanted, then the World of Gods was a different model. Because compared to the current Primogenitor World, where there were not many Divine Existences left, Divine Existences could be said to be everywhere in the World of Gods.

That world had developed for too many years, and there were too many gods trapped in that world. Therefore, they could only compete with each other within the World of Gods. Although the World of Gods was huge, it could not accommodate so many Divine Existences.

Therefore, many Divine Existences had fallen internally within the God of Shadows in the past. Therefore, the number of Divine Existences might be more than the number of Divine Existences in the World of Gods now.

According to Chen Heng's estimation, there were at least fifty Divine Existences in the World of Gods. Yet, of course, this included the gods who had fallen but were still alive. After all, the gods in the World of Gods had a strong tradition regarding corpses.

In front of them, the God of Shadows and the God of Nature were silent for a moment, then quickly made a choice. Like Chris, they naturally chose to join. What else could they do if they didn't agree? Wait to be beaten up by the other Divine Existences?

No, based on the God of Shadow's understanding of Chen Heng, if the two of them didn't agree, there was a high probability that they would end up like the primogenitors of this world, directly entering Chen Heng's stomach. His ability to directly devour and digest a god's authority was terrifying.

The authority of the God of Shadow and the God of Nature was not weak. If they were being ignorant, Chen Heng would not mind devouring them.

"What were you thinking of me?" Before him, Chen Heng was a little speechless, "At least we are acquaintances. Don't think so badly of me. I will not force you even if you do not want to join. At most, I will confiscate your authority and turn you into mortals."

The God of Shadow and the God of Nature both revealed terrified expressions.

"You can read our minds?" The God of Shadow was shocked and subconsciously asked.

Although the ability to read others' minds was rare among mortals, there were quite a few. Yet, almost no one had heard of this ability among the Divine Existences. One had to know that the God of Shadow and the God of Nature were high-level divine powers. To be able to capture the emotions of existences like them was simply shocking.

"I'm sorry, my control isn't good enough…" Looking at the reaction of the God of Shadow and God of Nature, Chen Heng smiled and said, "I only discovered this recently. At this moment, as long as I want, no existence can escape my perception in the Primogenitor World…"

No existence could escape. This meant that even the Divine Existences were included. Upon hearing Chen Heng's words, the God of Shadows and the God of Nature were silent and didn't know what to say.

Now, they had a better understanding of Chen Heng's terror. To a certain extent, this was not considered a simple Divine Existence. The ranks that ordinary Divine Existences used to classify were no longer applicable to Chen Heng.

In the World of Gods in the past, the ranks of Divine Existences could be divided into three, namely low-level divine power, medium-level divine power, and high-level divine power. In the past, the God of Shadows was considered the peak of the powerful divine power, while the God of Nature was at the bottom of the weak divine power.

Of course, after seizing the authority of the Ancient Tree Primogenitor, the God of Nature had also transformed. Now, he could be considered a high-level divine power. However, what could he do? Look at the Divine Existences that Chen Heng had devoured.

Putting aside the Demon Gods that originated from the abyss, none of the primogenitors of this world were weaker than the high-level divine power of the World of Gods. Therefore, it could be said that they were the true essence.

Chen Heng had even devoured several such primogenitors. His strength was no longer what the so-called high-level divine power could describe. Chen Heng had calculated his level before.

The current him was undoubtedly far above the ordinary high-level divine power. It could be said that even a top-notch high-level divine power like the God of Shadows would not be able to withstand ten attacks from him. As for the God of Nature, three attacks were good enough.

Yet, although his strength was strong, it had yet to surpass the Divine Existence level. Therefore, if one had to use a noun to describe the level he was currently standing at, it could be called supreme divine power.

Supreme divine power meant the peak of Divine Existences, possessing terrifying power that other Divine Existences could not match. Such an existence had never appeared in the World of Gods before. Otherwise, the World of Gods would have been unified long ago and wouldn't be like this.

Of course, this might not be the case, considering the boundless history of the World of Gods. However, at least in the current world, such an existence had never appeared. For Chen Heng, this was enough.

"Counting the days, it's about time…" Then, looking at Chris, Chen Heng smiled, "It's time for me to return too. After we leave, this world will be temporarily handed over for you to take care of."

He looked at Chris and gave some instructions before leaving with satisfaction. The God of Shadows and Nature exchanged glances before leaving with Chen Heng. They had a premonition that their return this time would bring an intense surprise to the entire World of Gods. Of course, it was a surprise for some people, but it might be a shock for others.

However, this had nothing to do with them. Before they left the Primogenitor World, they followed Chen Heng's instructions and left behind a projection of themselves in the World Origins that Chen Heng had created.

Inside the World Origins, a huge and glorious palace was formed. One chair after another was waiting for its future owner. However, at this moment, there were only four seats at this moment, which meant that only four people still existed. Nonetheless, this was only temporary.

In the future, during that endless time, there would be more and more great existences in this palace. Perhaps one day, this place would be called the Pantheon Temple and become a prominent force in the world of the heavens.

Chen Heng was looking forward to that day. At this moment, he had left the Primogenitor World and returned to the World of Gods. Yet, of course, he wasn't the only one who had returned. The God of Shadows and the others had also returned.

Counting the number of people, only a few people left in the group had returned to the Primogenitor World. Other than Charlie, only a few people persisted but were about to give up.

After some time, they would fall into that world and return to the World of Gods. Seeing this, Chen Heng decided to give them a hand and let them return to the World of Gods. The hazy light covered everything before them, including their vision, causing everything to change inexplicably. Then, Chen Heng slowly opened his eyes and looked around. Everything was reflected in his eyes.

This was his palace in the Hatim Kingdom, and his identity had changed from a primogenitor from the Primogenitor World to the Hatim Kingdom's king.

"I'm back…" Familiar scenes appeared before him.

Chen Heng slowly opened his eyes and stood up. In a trance, many memories flowed into his mind. These were all sorts of memories that had passed through these hundreds of years.

However, while twenty thousand years had passed in the Primogenitor World, more than four hundred years had also passed in the World of Gods. So the flow of time seemed pretty good.

When he had left, Chen Heng had already predicted the current situation. Thus, he had especially left behind his avatar and had it bring him out to lead the Hatim Kingdom.

With Chen Heng's current level, it was not difficult for him to create an avatar that was no different from an ordinary person. Thus, even if Chen Heng's main body was not present in these hundreds of years, the Hatim Kingdom's overall situation was still stable. There were no drastic changes. However, although the internal environment was still stable, the external environment was turbulent.

"It has changed…" Chen Heng muttered to himself, feeling the memories of these hundreds of years.

Back then, before Chen Heng left, the World of Gods was already turbulent. There was news of gods about to be born everywhere. Some gods also recovered from their silence, secretly spying on the entire Primogenitor World.

This trend has become even more obvious after hundreds of years. The world was in chaos. The world inevitably fell into turmoil due to the recovery of the gods one after another. This was something that couldn't be helped. The recovery of each god required a large amount of power, so it required a large amount of faith.

How could faith be obtained in this world whose pattern had long been fixed? Naturally, they could only snatch it. Therefore, the World of Gods had been surging with wind and clouds in these years, becoming stronger daily. That kind of turbulent situation quickly spread from the gods to the mortals.

War, plague, famine…

All forms of unrest began to spread. Everything looked so familiar, as if the once chaotic world had descended again. In such a situation, the ordinary mortals were limited by the information they knew, so they might not know much about what happened in the world.

However, as a Divine Existence, Chen Heng naturally knew more. According to Chen Heng's memories, more than a dozen gods had been revived for hundreds of years. These gods included the God of Shadows, the God of Nature, and other gods that had come into contact with them, as well as some that they did not know about in the past.

The number of gods was probably even more in the dark. Yet, especially in Chen Heng's Hatim Kingdom, as there was no restriction on foreign gods preaching, almost every once in a while, some foreign religious groups would come to preach, responsible for spreading glory to the gods behind them.

Probably at least thirty to forty Divine Existences had already revived in the World of Gods.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 833: Chapter 833 – Returning to the World of Gods

Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

'30 to 40 Divine Existence?' Even Chen Heng was stunned when he realized this number.

In the past, he hadn't been very clear about the extent of the Divine Existences in the World of Gods. However, now, he could understand it deeply.

What kind of concept were thirty to forty Divine Existences? In an ordinary Great World, it was already amazing to have one Divine Existence. Only the most elite Great World could accommodate so many Divine Existence.

Yet, even so, based on Chen Heng's understanding, those worlds only had five or six Divine Existences at most. This was already a bit crowded. They wished they could immediately kill each other so that they could squeeze the others out.

However, there were at least thirty to forty Divine Existences in the World of Gods, which was only for those who had recovered at this moment. If taking into account those who had suffered serious injuries and were still in a deep sleep, or those who had lost their believers and were unable to return from their silence, there were probably more than fifty to sixty Divine Existences.

!!

Chen Heng's previous estimation of the World of Gods was probably too conservative. Nevertheless, at this moment, Chen Heng could not help but feel that the world was not easy.

Even the Divine Existences were so complicated. Yet,this was good. If the number of Divine Existences in the World of Gods was insufficient, how could it satisfy his need to hire people?

In the future, the Primogenitor World should be able to nurture a batch of pretty decent Divine Existences, but that was also something in the distant future.

At least in the present, there were a bunch of them in the World of Gods. They were all used to being poor in the World of Gods. Hence it was easy to recruit good labor.

Chen Heng sighed in his heart. While he sighed, his aura was also slowly rising. When his true spirit returned, he also brought back most of the members he obtained from the Primogenitor World and began to gather the power of his main body.

The power of his main body was not weak. He had already reached the Demigod level long before he went to the Primogenitor World, only a bit away from the true Holy Realm. Now that the power from the Primogenitor World had returned, his main body's power began to rise.

Boom!

The layer of barrier that was supposed to be unbreakable disappeared. Instead, a steady stream of energy poured into Chen Heng's body, causing his power to rise to a higher level.

"Your Majesty?" A gentle, crisp voice of a female sounded before him.

Guluo Mary stood in confusion before the main hall, looking at Chen Heng. Several hundred years had passed in the World of Gods, and she had also changed quite a bit.

Although her appearance remained unchanged, the aura on her body had become profound and terrifying. She had reached a threshold comparable to the Sixth Rank under Chen Heng's infinite divine power in these hundreds of years.

Nonetheless, it was not just her. The same applied to Hedosiri and Ramu. At this moment, their strength had reached the Sixth Rank, and they were only one step away from the Seventh Rank.

Chen Heng was very considerate toward these old people who had decided to follow him from the beginning. Even if they were not talented enough, they could improve in other ways. Other gods might be stingy with divine power, but Chen Heng was not like them.

In other worlds, he still had a Saint Child clone that was especially used to harvest the power of faith. However, now that so many years had passed, the power of faith in the Saint Child clone was already very strong.

Even though so many years had passed, Hedosiri and the others still looked the same owing to their powerful strength. Their bodies were strong, and their faces were young. They had followed Chen Heng all these years and helped him settle many matters. Nonetheless, they keenly felt the change at this moment.

"The aura on His majesty…" Hedosiri raised his head and immediately revealed a shocking look as if he could not react as he looked at Chen Heng, who looked normal as if nothing had happened.

Bang!

A powerful aura surged into the sky. A terrifying power that made people tremble soared into the sky and engulfed Chen Heng's entire body. It was an eternal aura that originated from the Divine Existence. It was so powerful that it made people suffocate, unimaginably terrifying.

Hedosiri and the others' minds could not help but become blank just by feeling the aura. Then, their thoughts stopped, and flesh and blood all over their bodies sank into a state of stagnation, unable to continue operating.

This was because they were intimidated by the Divine Existences' aura and thus directly fell into this situation. Yet, of course, this was good for them. Therefore, Chen Heng deliberately avoided them, and there was not the slightest bit of malice in his aura. Otherwise, even the creatures in the entire Hatim Kingdom would probably suffer and be destroyed instantly.

A vast aura soared into the sky and surged towards the horizon, quickly causing a rumble. Dark clouds soon covered the surroundings, and there were thunderbolts everywhere. From the looks of it, it was as if the heavens were angry and were about to descend Thunderbolts.

However, in reality, this was only the reaction of the Divine Existences' aura and the world's aura. It was essentially a natural phenomenon. After all, there was no Heavenly Catastrophe in the World of Gods. If it were in a world with unique rules, the treatment would probably be different instantly and would be a Heavenly Catastrophe that would destroy the world at that time.

A huge palm swung and swept past the flashes of lightning, directly breaking the wind and rain. Then, everything returned to normal and returned to peace. The aura on Chen Heng's body instantly dissipated, and he once again returned to calmness.

He was sitting on his throne alone at this moment. His handsome face was like a god with a smile, looking confident and charming. The aura on his body also appeared extremely deep and calm. Yet, there wasn't anything strange about him. He was just like an ordinary mortal.

However, the people present naturally did not think so after the scene. On the contrary, seeing Chen Heng's situation gradually calming down, Hedosiri and the others all showed joy. Then, they knelt and said loudly, "Congratulations, Your Majesty!"

After such a long time of settling down, they were no longer as ignorant as before. So, naturally, they knew what the scene before them meant. At this moment, Chen Heng was undoubtedly a true god.

Hedosiri and the others had never doubted this day. From the very beginning, they had known that Chen Heng was unusual. Chen Heng had appeared in the name of the divine blood awakened. Yet, now that they thought about it, the so-called divine blood awakened at that time was probably just an excuse to cover up his abnormality.

His Majesty Hatim's true identity must be a revived god. Otherwise, how could the divine power given to them be explained?

They were not mortals in the past. After coming into contact with the priests of many gods, they already had a wealth of theological knowledge, so they naturally knew what divine power was. This was exclusive to gods, and only gods who had divinity were qualified to transform it. So, he had to be at least a demigod.

King Hatim had already possessed divine power before he became a Demigod. This was undoubtedly the proof of a god. Therefore, in the past, they understood King Hatim's goal. After all, he built the huge Hatim Kingdom to recover his former strength and return to the ranks of gods.

Yet now, this rule had finally arrived. Of course, this made people happy. Hedosiri and the others were overjoyed, but they did not forget to express it.

"Please give the order to expel the priests in the country. From now on, only your Majesty's god statue can be erected in the country! I am willing to lead people to attack the desert countries, merge the countries' territories into the kingdom, and offer their faith to Your Majesty!"

"There are still many places unwilling to obey his majesty's teachings. Therefore, we are willing to lead troops to subdue them!"

These words sounded before their eyes, all said by the two generals, Hedosiri and Ramu. Compared to the others, their style was more radical. After seeing the current situation, they could not wait to seize as much faith as possible in Chen Heng's government. As for the priests in the country, they were ready to deal with them as well.

In their opinion, the great King Hatim had allowed those people to establish their beliefs in the country just to rope in the gods behind these priests and share the pressure for himself. Now that the great King Hatim had recovered his power, they were naturally useless and would go wherever it was cool.

The generals were rubbing their fists and preparing to perform meritorious deeds for the great king so that they could receive rewards. The nobles and bureaucrats led by Guluo Mary were still relatively calm at the moment, but they could not suppress the excitement on their faces.

Chen Heng sat upright above them. He was a little speechless when listening to the words of Hedosiri and the others, 'Expel the priests? Conquer the kingdom? Seize the faith? What was all this? When did he say he was going to do this? What were these people thinking?'

Fortunately, Hedosiri and the others were the only ones who spoke. He was somewhat gratified that the group of people led by Guluo Mary did not speak. However, it was clearly too soon for him to be happy.

Very soon, Guluo Mary stepped out. Her face was solemn, but she could not stop the excitement in her tone, "Your Majesty, the food and savings in the country are enough to support the consumption of a million troops for several years. Once Your Majesty gives the order, the kingdom's army can attack anytime!"

'Well, so you mean the same thing.' Chen Heng shook his head, not knowing what to say.

Unlike what Hedosiri and the others had imagined, he did not think of spreading his faith. In terms of the power of faith alone, he could have as many as he wanted.

In the Primogenitor World, the number of believers that belonged to him was also quite large. Not to mention in other worlds. Moreover, for the power of faith, Chen Heng did not rely on it as other gods did. He only used it as a supplement.

The real path he walked was still the path with authority as the main path and the path of the bloodline as the auxiliary. Although the gods' path also occupied a part of the proportion, it was not the main body.

However, Chen Heng did not need to elaborate on this point. After all, even if he did, no one would be able to understand the difference. So, he just waved his hand, and everyone around quieted down.

Everyone, including Hedosiri, Guluo Mary, and the others, calmed down and looked excitedly at Chen Heng. Under the excited gazes of these people, Chen Heng's expression was calm. He finally opened his mouth, "Hedosiri, Ramu…"

"Lead the army and prepare for the upcoming battle…"

"Yes." Hearing the answer they wanted, Hedosiri and Ramu quickly nodded with excitement.

"Your Highness Guluo Mary." After giving instructions to Hedosiri and Ramu, Chen Heng shifted his gaze to Guluo Mary, "Inform the churches in the country. I am prepared to launch a war. So, according to our agreement with them, they need to hand over enough priests to join the war."

Chen Heng spoke calmly, "In return, I will share the territory obtained by this conquest with them according to the provisions of the missionary law and their contributions to the war."

Hearing this, Guluo Mary was stunned. Then, looking at Chen Heng, she seemed a little puzzled, "Your Majesty, there is no need to expel them?"

In the history of the World of Gods, gods and gods had always been incompatible. Perhaps cooperation could be achieved in other aspects, but in faith, no God would allow anyone to share it, which meant that their power source would be reduced.

At this moment, the faith in the Hatim Kingdom had already been divided up by many churches after Chen Heng's previous operation. Therefore, if Chen Heng wanted to spread the faith, he could only expel many churches in the country and establish his church under such circumstances.

This was also the operation of many gods in the past. As long as a country had an advantage, they would certainly use all kinds of forces to maintain this advantage or even directly use violence to expel the faith of other gods, only leaving themselves behind.

Guluo Mary initially thought that Chen Heng would do the same, but it did not seem to be the case, based on the current situation. She could not help but feel puzzled, but she did not get an answer from Chen Heng, so she could only quietly leave.

Unlike the doubts in her heart, many people in the hall involved with the church's forces heaved a sigh of relief. These people were all involved with the church, or they had some kind of beneficial relationship, or they were simply priests who came from these churches but later became officials of the kingdom.

If Chen Heng decided to purge the church's influence in the country, these people would be the first to bear the brunt and be the first to be purged. That outcome would not be too good, no matter how one thought about it.

Fortunately, looking at the appearance of King Hatim, His Majesty did not have such thoughts. This was the best thing that could happen. Many people present were rejoicing in their hearts. They almost cheered loudly for His Majesty's long life.

Chen Heng sat quietly on the throne, watching the reactions of these people.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 834: Chapter 834 – Sowing

Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

Although other gods needed to expand outward and start a war, it was actually unnecessary for Chen Heng. In his situation, he naturally didn't need to use this method to gain faith and improve his strength.

Chen Heng didn't need it, but the individuals under him did. From the situation just now, one could see some things. After Chen Heng became a god, people's hearts became restless.

Whether it was Hedosili, Guluo Mary, or the people, they all hoped to use a war to establish merits and thus obtain rewards. Land, wealth, and even the gift of divine power and a position in the future divine kingdom. These are all rewards that needed to be fought with knives and spears.

Under such circumstances, these people would naturally hope for a war to establish their achievements. At the same time, the church forces in the Hatim Kingdom would also be frightened by Chen Heng's promotion.

Just like the reaction from Hedosili, these churches would naturally also think the same. They would instinctively be afraid that Chen Heng would be like other people in the past. After these people were promoted to god status, they expelled all others.

!!

Chen Heng allowed them to participate in the war and let them share the spoils and achievements after the war, signifying that he would not expel them.

Not only would he not expel them, but he would continue to trust and value them. This made this group of people feel at ease and not cause too much trouble.

The main purpose of doing this was to conform to the people's hearts and avoid unnecessary sacrifices.

Of course, for Chen Heng, doing this would not affect him in reality. After all, with his current strength, he could suppress everything with his own strength.

What could they do to him even if they were dissatisfied with his decisions?

But Chen Heng didn't have to neglect them. Whether it was Hedosiri or those priests, they were all people who had once followed Chen Heng.

If possible, Chen Heng was still willing to create some opportunities for them to obtain some benefits from his promotion. In this regard, compared to other gods, Chen Heng was more humane.

In front of him, Hedosiri and the others left excitedly and began to prepare actively. Chen Heng also got up from the hall and silently returned to his residence. Everything seemed to be going smoothly.

As Chen Heng expected, after the order was given, the church forces in the country heaved a sigh of relief. Then, they scrambled to join the expedition. This was both to show loyalty and to obtain substantial benefits.

According to the rules set by Chen Heng, as long as they could defeat the enemy in the war and help the army of the Hatim Kingdom to seize the other countries' territories, they would be rewarded appropriately. They could obtain some areas from it to make it their religious reserve. This was the biggest temptation for these Churches of God.

At the same time, this was also to let the high and mighty His Majesty King of Hatim see their use to avoid some tragedies.

The armies moved out, and in just a few months, they decimated several nearby countries and occupied all of them. In this process, there was almost no resistance.

It shouldn't be easy under normal circumstances, as the gods gradually recovered in these hundreds of years. And these gods should be residing in these countries.

Perhaps from the perspective of the mortal army, it was not difficult to defeat each country, but it was a big challenge to expel the gods behind them. But now, these problems were no longer a problem.

Because in the current Hatim Kingdom, a real god had already appeared, and h was at its peak. If the believers of the god in the small countries dared to defy, there would naturally be a god high above to deal with everything.

Everything was so smooth and easy.

In a short time, the Hatim Kingdom had destroyed four small countries, expanding its territory by nearly more than half of the region. However, Chen Heng did not pay too much attention to this.

Whether this war was a victory or a defeat, it was not worth his attention. At this moment, his attention had already come to another matter.

"More than a dozen gods have already obtained the marks…"

Chen Heng felt his marks in the Palace of the Hatim Kingdom, and this thought flashed through his mind.

Before this, he had spread hundreds of marks throughout the World of Gods. The spreading of the marks was completely random at the beginning, but later on, it was not so.

The strong eliminates the weak. After a period of elimination, more than half of those who had initially obtained the marks had been eliminated. And those marks were eventually obtained by other powerhouses.

The gods had the greatest chance of obtaining the marks in the world. After all, they had the most powerful power and background in the entire World of Gods.

But even so, it was very difficult to track down a mark owner if he decided to hide.

Thus, Chen Heng made a rule for the marks. As long as a certain number of simulation points were consumed, the mark owners could easily shield off or even completely hide the fluctuations of the marks. This would make it impossible to track these mark owners down.

Of course, the activation of this function required simulation points. Other than Chen Heng himself, when the others used this function, they would pay simulation points as certain fees to Chen Heng. This could also be considered a form of exploitation.

Because of these functions of the mark, many gods did not obtain the mark among the many gods currently recovering.

Of course, many gods had obtained the mark but did not use it directly. They had doubts in their hearts. This was a normal reaction. After all, they had never heard of this thing in the past.

Similar things had never appeared in the history of the World of Gods, and they were not sure if there was a catch behind this mark. Therefore, some cautious people had a skeptical attitude. It was understandable that they did not use the mark.

Of course, this was not important. Because as time passed, this group of people would sooner or later have their will shaken. The others' strength was increasing rapidly because of the use of the mark, but they have no progress because of hesitation.

If this continued, these people would only have two outcomes. They would either realize that they were behind and eventually join in, or they would be defeated by other competitors who had become more powerful and would directly become losers and disappear.

The two choices were there, and they couldn't help but hesitate. The more they hesitated, the worse the situation would be.

Chen Heng didn't care about these people. What he cared about at the moment was how he could incorporate those who had already used their imprints into the Divine Alliance.

"I've thought too much into this problem…"

After thinking for a moment, Chen Heng smiled and shook his head.

After thinking carefully, he suddenly realized something. What was the general purpose of forming the Divine Alliance?

Naturally, it was to get more tool men to serve him. However, based on the situation in the World of Gods, it seemed that he did not need to include those divine existences in the Divine Alliance. He achieved such purpose through the nature of the inner competition within the world.

To a certain extent, this was because there were too many gods in this world. Due to the competition between the numerous divine existences, there would be tremendous pressure.

Under this pressure, even if Chen Heng did not include them in the same alliance, they would still work hard due to their inner competition and try their best to grow.

Thinking about it this way, it seemed that there was not much need to develop the Divine Alliance in the World of Gods.

Chen Heng pondered for a moment. Then many thoughts flashed through his mind. In the end, he made a decision.

In the Primogenitor World, it was necessary to develop the Divine Alliance to conquer the world and unite the many divine existences directly.

In the World of Gods, it was natural. It was enough to let them fight for Chen Heng under natural inner competition and earn simulation points. The Divine Alliance still had a place in the World of Gods, but the difficulty and effect would be much lower than in the Primogenitor World.

After all, the World of Gods had a long history with divine existences compared to the blank state of the Primogenitor World. In this long period, these divine existences had been fighting each other and had already formed a considerable degree of enmity.

Even if they were forcefully included in an alliance, relying on them to work together would be relatively difficult. With common interests, this could naturally be done, but there was no need to expend so much effort.

It was good enough to maintain the current situation. Chen Heng thought for a moment, then raised his head and looked at the land under his feet.

"The number of marks seems to be a little too small…."

He thought to himself.

Indeed, the little marks he had spread previously seemed to be relatively rare in the current world. Most of the marks that he had planted previously had been consumed by their owners for many years and had stabilized if the others knew about the marks, it would be difficult for them to obtain them from the current mark owners.

This was very bad, in Chen Heng's opinion. Therefore, Chen Heng decided to add more methods to obtain the marks.

"Perhaps this can be done…"

He thought for a moment and then thought of a few methods. Based on the information he had acquired before, he finally made a decision.

The first was the old method of planting marks in some ruins, supplying about one to two hundred marks at a time. This method was regional.

The second was to randomly awake a mark within the entire World of Gods. As long as intelligent beings were in the World of Gods, they would theoretically obtain the mark by chance. This awakening was random. Of course, there were also corresponding basic conditions.

For example, talent, will, or destiny. The more favorable these conditions were, the higher their probability of awakening the mark. And these conditions were what one needed to become a powerhouse.

If a person did not have outstanding talent, tenacious willpower, or even destiny's blessing, then it was unlikely that this person could be a powerhouse.

It would probably be a waste to give them a mark. It would only be a waste of Chen Heng's simulation points.

It was unimaginable to ordinary divine existences to do this within the scope of the entire world. After all, this was not an ordinary world but a top-tier world that could accommodate many divine existences.

To be able to accommodate so many divine existences was in itself a synonym for power. The power of the World of Gods was unimaginable to many people.

With the size of this world, even if one were a divine existence, it would still be extremely difficult for one to affect the entire world. However, this did not apply to Chen Heng.

After all, Chen Heng had long surpassed the limits of ordinary divine existences. He had taken a step further beyond ordinary divine existence.

"The seed has already been sown. Next, it will depend on the evolution of the future…"

Chen Heng muttered to himself as this thought flashed through his mind.

Chen Heng seemed to have nothing else to do in the World of Gods. The seeds had already been sown. All he had to do now was wait quietly for the fruit to ripen.

The arrangements in the World of Gods had been completed, but it was still in a state of desolation on the other side.

"I've almost forgotten about you…"

Feeling the mark on his body, Chen Heng smiled and looked in another direction. In his eyes, a huge and resplendent world that seemed to be shrouded in a layer of shadow appeared before his eyes.

That world seemed to have gathered all the negative emotions. In it, tremendous power was being drawn over at every moment. Then, through the transformation of the world itself, it would become the power that one possessed.

However, because of this, the development of this world was not the same as that of an ordinary world.

Within the world, the creatures that were born were killing each other. Although there were many powerful existences, it was a scene akin to the end of the world.

This was the Abyss World. From then until now, this was the first time Chen Heng had looked at the scene inside the Abyss World so directly.

The distance between the World of Gods and the Abyss World was very close. Therefore, he could easily observe the scenes within the Abyss World while still in the World of Gods.

Of course, one of the reasons was the chess piece he had set up in the Abyss World. In the Primogenitor World, although he had released Aisha, he had planted a mark on her body so that he could monitor her at any time.

When necessary, Chen Heng could even easily take over Aisha's body and exert his powers through her body.

Aisha herself was well aware of this point. But even if she knew, in reality, she could not change anything.

Chen Heng's methods were far out of Aisha's level. Unless the entire Abyss World helped her, it was impossible to sabotage Chen Heng's plan. Even committing suicide was futile.

Moreover, with Aisha's personality, she would never sacrifice herself in exchange for the survival of the Abyss World.

"It looks very rich…"

With the help of Aisha's existence, Chen Heng saw the appearance of the Abyss World and could not help but smile. In the eyes of Chen Heng, the abyssal demon that was incomparably terrifying and ferocious in the eyes of others was merely a big meal. And when he could devour this big meal depending on his mood.

"Let's keep it on hold for a little longer…"

After watching for a moment, Chen Heng retracted his gaze, and this thought flashed through his mind.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 835: Chapter 835 – Killing the Dragon God

Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

The current situation at the Abyss World should be very terrible upon experiencing his baptism. Even if they went over now, they would likely not obtain anything.

Let's wait a little longer. With the Abyss World's speed, new Demon Gods would not take long to grow up in batches. They could harvest again at that time, which would be a little more refreshing.

'He would not participate in the changes in the Abyss World for the time being. So for now…' Chen Heng raised his head and looked into the distance.

There was also a change in the situation at that moment. That was the place where Chen Heng's avatar was.

…

!!

Kalunu was sleeping in the secret realm.

The place where he was located was called the Dragon God's secret realm by the people in the outside world, which meant that only the Dragon God could go there.

That was indeed the case. Hundreds of years ago, when Kalunu had just arrived at Dragon Island, he had already noticed the abnormality in this area.

This Dragon God's secret realm before him was said to be the most important place on Dragon Island. This area had the authority and power left behind by many Dragon Gods in the past, so it had been specially built into a small-scale hotbed for the Dragon Gods.

In theory, any life with a dragon's bloodline would have a mysterious connection with this Dragon God's secret realm. This connection had always existed. Perhaps even some of the dragons themselves had not discovered it.

The Dragon God could also form a connection with many dragons with the help of this secret realm. Even if his strength was insufficient, he could still do many things with the help of the power of the Dragon God's secret realm.

This was a place that the past generations of Dragon Gods had specially created for the sake of the later Dragon Gods to prevent the future decline of the Giant Dragon Tribe so they could quickly nurture another Dragon God.

Hundreds of years ago, when Kalunu moved into this place, there was only one Demigod in this secret realm. He was just a Demigod. Logically speaking, he could only spread his faith in a small area and was not able to contact his believers anytime and anywhere like a real god.

However, he could do so with the help of the Dragon God's secret realm. Therefore, in the past, he became the Dragon God in the eyes of many Giant Dragons.

For hundreds of years, Kalunu had been sleeping here. The power in the Dragon God's secret realm was too vast. Therefore, he had been in metamorphosis for hundreds of years. It wasn't until he started to return that the power of his original body awakened him.

"So that's how it is…" After waking up from his deep sleep, Kalunu silently stood up and couldn't help but sigh as he sensed the information from his original body.

Memories were shared between his original body and his avatar. Even their personality was the same to a certain extent. After all, they were essentially the same person.

Because of this, Kalunu knew about Chen Heng's experience in the Primogenitor World and understood another simulator's usage.

"There's even such a usage…" Kalunu was somewhat enlightened.

Recalling his main body's previous experience in the Primogenitor World, he felt slightly excited and restless. After all, in theory, he could also do what his main body could do. As for the authority to devour, he also didn't lack it. One had to know that he was currently in the tomb of the previous Dragon Gods.

The small world— the Dragon God's secret realm was created by the previous Dragon Gods using their authority and law power. This was the rich legacy the fallen Dragon Gods left behind for the later Dragon Gods. If Kalunu wanted to try it, these were the best ingredients.

'Although I can't eat a bite of it alive, I can still do with these…' A smile appeared on Kalunu's face as this thought flashed through his mind.

Speaking of which, Kalunu's appearance now had a new change compared to the past. He looked more like a human, but he was getting more handsome. His figure also looked very tall, like a youth in the prime of his youth. Vital blood energy surged in his body, and a terrifying power was brewing.

If someone could observe Kalunu's skin using a device and magnify it millions of times, they would be able to discover that under Kalunu's seemingly fair and delicate skin were countless scales so small that they could not be seen with the naked eye.

These scales looked very small, much smaller than normal cells, but they possessed extraordinary power. Even a powerful Demigod could not break through them with one strike. Yet, of course, it was the same for other parts of his body. So although they looked normal, there weren't normal at all.

Kalunu didn't pay much attention to this and just looked to the side. There, a Crystal Dragon stood quietly, as if it was frozen. The Crystal Dragon was huge. Its body alone was tens of thousands of meters tall.

Its entire body was covered in ice scales and looked like a Giant Dragon that had emerged from ice. It was powerful and beautiful and had an extreme sense of beauty. This was the Dragon God previously in the Dragon God's secret realm. It was called the Dragon God, but it was only a Giant Dragon at the Demigod level.

Through the previous backtracking, Kalunu also knew that this Demigod Giant Dragon was the son of a Giant Dragon in the past. Therefore, he had deliberately been sealed until this era, preparing to become a new generation god of the Giant Dragon Tribe.

If nothing unexpected happened, he should have been able to smoothly integrate the entire Dragon Island with the help of the power of the Dragon God's secret realm. Then, with the help of the power of the Giant Dragon Tribe, he could ascend to the throne and become the new generation of Dragon God.

Yet, all of this was destined to be unachievable due to Kalunu's arrival.

"Hundreds of years have passed. What are your thoughts?" Then, looking at the Crystal Dragon before him, Kalunu said calmly, "I'll give you one last chance. Surrender or die."

"Pretentious gods, lowly kobolds…"

Hearing Kalunu's words, the Crystal Dragon opened its glass-colored eyes that were burning with anger, "How could a lowly kobold make a noble Giant Dragon surrender? You should be the one who should kneel and submit!"

"Very well." Kalunu nodded, did not care about the other party's words, and silently raised his hand, "Then go to hell."

A change happened just like that. As Kalunu's power started to circulate, the world around him began to undergo new changes. First, an invisible force field shrouded the entire world. Then, like a black hole, it began to devour the power of the Dragon God's secret realms. The Demigods were at the core of the force field.

"Is my power being sucked away?" Sensing the current situation, the Demigod's eyes were filled with shock.

An intense pain surged in his body. It was the feeling of his authority being sucked away. As Kalunu's power circulated, his body began to weaken. Even the power of his true spirit was being sucked away.

This feeling made him angry and shocked. On the one hand, he was angry, but on the other hand, he was terrified. He never thought Kalunu would be serious and didn't care about the effect.

For hundreds of years, Kalunu didn't target him, which made him think that Kalunu was still a little afraid, so Kalunu didn't dare to attack him. As long as he continued to persevere, quietly accumulate strength, and gain more believers, he would be able to turn the tables and break free from the other party's hands one day.

All of this was well thought of. However, the reality before him showed that he was overthinking. He was doomed, and there was no future. Today was his funeral.

"No! No!"

After realizing the threat of death, the Demigod roared, "If you kill me, the entire Giant Dragon Tribe will become your mortal enemy. You will never receive the faith and worship of the Giant Dragon Tribe, and you will never become a true Dragon God in the future!" He threatened.

As a Demigod of the Giant Dragon Tribe, his connection with the Giant Dragon Tribe was still there. If he wanted to, he could tell the other Giant Dragon Tribe about the scene before him. After that, Kalunu would be in big trouble even if he died.

"I will inform all the Giant Dragons that you are not a real Dragon God but a lowly kobold who stole the authority of the Dragon God!"

The Demigod roared, "You will never gain the loyalty and trust of all the Giant Dragons!"

"Is that so?" Facing the threat of the Demigod dragon before him, Kalunu only smiled and said softly, "Then you should give it a try. Let's see if there's any effect in the end…"

"You…" The Demigod dragon was terrified, and the fear in his heart rose endlessly.

Facing Kalunu's words, he mustered up his courage and wanted to tell the scene before him to all the dragon followers. Then, however, a shocking result appeared. The Demigod dragon was shocked that his information could not be spread, let alone connect to any of his believers.

"What did you do?" His expression suddenly turned horrified as he looked at Kalunu before him, and his eyes were filled with disbelief.

The connection between him and his believers was made with the help of the Dragon God's secret realm. Theoretically, this connection couldn't be cut off, but now it was forcefully blocked.

Whatis this…

"Haven't you discovered it yet?"

Kalunu's faint voice came from the front. With this, his vision became clear. In the Demigod's sight, the Dragon God's secret realm was starting to change. Streams of power of authority were being extracted from the entire Dragon God's secret realm, fusing into the other party's body and being directly devoured by the other party.

This was undoubtedly an extremely unbelievable scene. One could imagine the conflict within with so much power of authority fusing into one person. If it were anyone else, they would have probably self-destructed by now.

However, Kalunu seemed to be fine. He acted as if he was a normal person, relaxed and relaxed. Yet, even his aura was continuously growing stronger. Why was this so?

However, seeing this scene, the Demigod finally understood why he couldn't spread the news. Because at this moment, the authority of the entire Dragon God's secret realm had been extracted by the other party. Naturally, the power within the Dragon God's secret realm could no longer be used.

The space he relied on to survive had disappeared, so he naturally couldn't use the power of the Dragon God's secret realm to spread information to the outside world.

After coming to this conclusion, he was about to say something, but he had already lost consciousness. His true spirit power had already completely withered, and Kalunu had directly absorbed it. A Demigod had fallen just like that.

Kalunu stood where he was and looked at the Demigod dragon before him. His expression was calm, and he wasn't moved at all. If Kalunu had decided to submit before this, he wouldn't have minded giving him a good position. Yet now, with Chen Heng's experience in the Primogenitor World, a Demigod was nothing.

Demigod? To Chen Heng, at the moment, it was just a little dessert. So there was nothing to be surprised about. Not to mention other things, there were many of them in the Abyss World. So it was nothing to be surprised about.

Since it was no longer that rare, and the other party happened to be so tactless, Kalunu might as well give the other party a quick death, and it just so happened that the other party's idea of sacrifice was fulfilled.

The Demigod of the Dragon Island fell, but Kalunu's progress had just begun. As he increased his strength, the entire Dragon God's secret realm was filled with flowing lights dancing around. That was the authority left behind after the previous generations of Dragon Gods fell.

In the past era, to strengthen the power of Dragon Island, the Dragon Gods would deliberately leave their corpses on Dragon Island after their fall. Their authority would be merged into the depths of Dragon Island and enter this Dragon God's secret realm.

It could be said that at least ten Dragon Gods had died in this secret realm. Moreover, they were all real Dragon Gods and not fake Demigods.

At this moment, all of these accumulated benefits were given to Kalunu, allowing him to pick up scraps and advance. A powerful aura began to flow. A terrifying power rose from Kalunu's body and was used outside.

The entire Dragon Island began to stir instantly, causing a huge change.

"What is that?"

The Giant Gragons opened their eyes on the Dragon Island and looked into the sky. Under their gazes, a pair of eyes seemed open in the sky. An extremely powerful and shocking power was emerging from within.

"What a powerful bloodline…"

A terrifying bloodline aura surged. This power belonged solely to the Dragon God and surpassed all other dragon bloodlines. Even though Kalunu's true form was only a kobold, after many years of refining and condensing, he had already sublimated his bloodline to an unimaginable level.

The current him was no longer a pure kobold. Even the previous Dragon Island Demigod couldn't compare with Kaluru's bloodline power. The powerful bloodline power appeared, and all the Giant Dragons on the Dragon Island were roaring as they were terrified.

The majesty engraved in the bloodline made them understand that a powerful Dragon God was awakening from the Dragon God's secret realm.

"It's the great Master!"

In a palace, Carl flew into the air and felt the powerful bloodline aura from afar, immediately heaving a sigh of relief.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 836: Chapter 836 – Dragon Primogenitor

Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

Carl was a white dragon on Dragon Island. He was also the first Giant Dragon to seek refuge when Kalunu landed on Dragon Island.

It was because of this that he received a generous reward in the days that followed. As for how generous the reward was, it could be seen from his current situation.

In the past, although Carl also had a territory, it was only a wilderness on the entire Dragon Island. Moreover, he was not valued by his people. His strength was only ordinary among the many Giant Dragons.

However, after joining Kalunu, his territory was changed to the best place on Dragon Island. His strength had also greatly increased. Now, he had reached the Seventh Rank, which was considered the top level among the dragons.

After Kalunu entered Dragon Island, he was the absolute beneficiary. Naturally, he would wholeheartedly support Kalunu's rule. Therefore, after sensing Kalunu's aura, he heaved a sigh of relief.

!!

Because this meant that nothing bad had happened to Kalunu, not only did nothing bad happen but there might've been some other major event. And what happened next confirmed his guess.

After Kalunu's aura appeared, many dragons let out sorrowful cries and said a piece of shocking news.

The Dragon God had fallen!

The Dragon God referred to here was naturally not Kalunu, but the Dragon God on the Dragon Island in the past.

Speaking of which, since Kalunu landed on the Dragon Island, the faith in this Dragon God had begun to drop drastically. Even his followers were affected and suppressed.

The reason for this was not something that Kalunu could instruct. He was not so free to deliberately target a Demigod. The people who contributed to this process were those who had defected to Kalunu and benefited from Kalunu's various actions.

These people had obtained huge benefits because of Kalunu's existence. Naturally, they did not want the previous Dragon God to regain control. Therefore, they had suppressed the Dragon God's followers in many different ways over the past few hundred years.

Carl was the absolute main force. Based on their experience, they knew they would not have a good life but only suffer if the Dragon God of the past regained control.

Therefore, when they felt the news of the death of the Dragon God, not only were they not sorrowed, but their hearts were filled with joy. They could finally be at ease.

After throwing away the worries in his heart, Carl's ferocious face could not help but reveal a smile, and even his mood seemed much happier. Many people on Dragon Island shared the same mood as him.

This was still good news among the dragons. About half support Kalunu, and the other half support the Demigod. However, among the Drakonids at the bottom of the Dragon Island, the proportion of Kalunu's supporters was not just half but the vast majority.

It was hard to tell the dragons' reaction to Kalunu's entry to Dragon Island, but most of the Drakonids were the beneficiaries.

In the past, they were just the slaves of the Dragons. Not only did they have to satisfy the needs of the dragons, but they could also die at any time as long as the Giant Dragons wished so. This kind of life lasted for a very long time.

The arrival of Kalunu changed everything. At this point, the Drakonids gained the status of autonomy and the freedom to leave the Dragon Island anytime they liked.

They could also choose to leave Dragon Island and work in the Kalunu Empire in the outside world. Kalunu's influence brought them various opportunities for advancement.

Even if they stayed on Dragon Island, they would be protected by the power of Kalunu and would not be killed by the Giant Dragons at will.

These people were also loyal believers of Kalunu. And at this moment, these people could feel the change.

In their senses, it was like a brand new sun in the distance. It was constantly emitting light and heat to the outside world. The terrifying heat was as if it was going to roast people alive.

Roar!

An angry roar came from the center of Dragon Island. Under everyone's shocked gaze, a huge figure appeared in midair.

What huge dragon was that? He had seven-colored scales and a single horn on his head. Its entire body was covered in a layer of golden light.

A holy majesty spread out from its body and rippled in all directions. Everyone could not help but feel terrified. They felt the pressure that originated from their bloodline.

Rumble!

The surrounding heavens began to tremble because of the appearance of this figure. At this moment, the entire World of Gods began to fluctuate. They felt a power that was so powerful that it caused people to be shocked.

That was one of the terrifying power. Just the manifestation of the aura was already comparable to high-level divine existences and even far surpassed it. And such strength was simply a blow to the gods who had just recovered.

Sensing the aura of this Dragon God in the distance, many gods who had recovered fell into silence. They looked at the Dragon God that appeared in the distance, standing in the center of the entire world, and their emotions were complicated.

"A brand new Dragon God?"

In the Oro Empire, the God of Shadows raised his head and looked into the distance, looking at the endless terrifying giant dragon baring its fangs and brandishing its claws. He was somewhat surprised. "When did such a terrifying Dragon God appear in this world?

"Or is he also a transmigrator?"continue read at B o n n o v e

This thought flashed through his mind. The dragon race was only so big. Even at their peak, they produced only a few powerful divine existences. Moreover, they were at the bottom of the powerful divine existences.

The current Giant Dragon race had already declined. With their current size, it was already quite impressive that they could produce a weak divine existence. How likely could they produce such an existence in front of them?

The only explanation was that the source of the Dragon God's power was not the Giant Dragon race but from other places. As for where the so-called other places were, that could only be explained by transmigration.

Only existences like the transmigrators could harvest power from other worlds and use it to increase their strength.

Thinking of this, the God of Shadows could not help but shake his head. "There are more and more freaks…"

In the past, although there were many gods in the World of Gods, the powerful divine existences among them were just around the God of Shadows level. But now, it seemed that the number of powerful divine existences in this world would increase as time passed.

There was the God of Nature before, and now there was this mysterious Dragon God.

Who will be next? The God of Shadows God didn't know.

Compared to the complicated reactions of the other gods in the outside world, the dragon descendants on the Dragon Island had purer reactions. Looking up at the figure in the air, their hearts were filled with fanaticism.

Their bloodline power was surging and roaring. The powerful existence in the distance was their race and a Dragon God. It was a good thing to have such a powerful god for the Giant Dragon Race.

An endless stream of golden power of faith surged over and flowed into Kalunu's body through a certain connection. It was absorbed and digested by him.

However, what the others didn't know was that Kalunu was secretly shaking his head at this moment.

"In the end, the quality was still incomparable…"

Feeling the surging power in his body, Kalunu secretly shook his head. He didn't know what to say at this moment.

At this moment, he had completely digested the foundation of the previous Dragon Gods in the Dragon Gods' secret realm and converted the power of authority into his own.

However, his effect wasn't as great as he had imagined. The authority of the previous Dragon Gods sounded good, but in reality, it was just that because the size of the Giant Dragonragon race was too small.

Compared to other intelligent races, the Giant Dragon race was too few, so the quality of the Dragon Gods that were born was also worrying. Among those past Dragon Gods, the vast majority were weak divine existences, so the power of authority on their bodies was very limited.

Average divine inheritances were already quite scarce, and as for powerful divine existence, there was only one.

When the power of authority of these Dragon Gods was added together, it was only enough to allow Kalunu to reach the level of a powerful divine existence. It was far from comparable to when Chen Heng was in the Primogenitor World.

Because previously in the Primogenitor World, the primogenitors that Chen Heng devoured were all top-tier divine existences even in the World of Gods. Compared to this, the quality of the Dragon God was naturally far inferior.

This was still not too bad. At the very least, Kalunu's strength had indeed improved to a considerable extent. However, he was still a considerable distance away from continuing advance.

"The path of faith, the path of bloodline…"

Kalunu fell into deep thought. Compared to the past generations of Dragon Gods, Kalunu had a more reliable source of the power of faith. That was the kobold kingdom that he established.

After developing, the kobold's ability to reproduce was quite powerful. Thus, the power of faith they could provide was also very strong, far surpassing that of the Giant Dragons.

This foundation alone was enough to allow Kalunu to go one step further in the basics of powerful divine force, reaching a higher level. But just this alone didn't seem to be enough.

Above the powerful divine power, there was the level of supreme divine power. And it was unlikely to approach this level solely by relying on accumulating the power of faith. Unless Kalunu unified more than half of the World of Gods and gathered faith from more than half of the World of Gods' population, it was impossible to reach this level.

And this was impossible. Chen Heng was still hoping to use the World of Gods as his training ground to train new tool men for himself continuously.

If Kalunu unified the entire World of Gods just like that, then wouldn't Chen Heng's plan be ineffective on the spot?

Since it was impossible to walk the path of faith simply, he had to add other ways to supplement it. The path of the bloodline that Chen Heng had obtained from the Primogenitor World was an excellent supplement in Kalunu's eyes.

Moreover, he was the Dragon God. Most of his authority was related to the dragon descendants and was quite close to the path of his bloodline. In his case, he would have a considerable advantage if he took on the path of the bloodline.

Since that was the case, let's give it a try. This thought flashed through Kalunu's mind, and he started his attempt.

Soon, the aura within Kalunu's body became stronger and stronger. And at this moment, it became even hotter. At this moment, Kalunu seemed to have transformed into a sun. He began to spread light and heat to the outside world, emitting his energy.

"What's this feeling?"

Below, many Giant Dragons began to sense the abnormality. As the power of Kalunu circulated in the air, their bodies began to change. Their bloodline's power began to circulate, and a seed of the bloodline began to be buried in their bodies, growing along with their bloodline.

Waves of furious roars came from Dragon Island. At this moment, all the dragons began to roar, and their bodies underwent inexplicable changes. The aura on their bodies began to become stronger, their scales shinier, and their claws and teeth stronger.

"Thank you, great Dragon God, for your gift!"

In this regard, all the dragons were happy. Regarding the changes in their bodies, they thought it was the Dragon God's gift to them, a manifestation of god's grace.

This was not unusual. In the past, when some gods manifested, they would also bestow their own god's grace, making their believers devout. In some simple and understandable words, it was to throw money to buy and make their subordinates more loyal.

But they did not know that the situation this time was different from the past. The process just now seemed to be a gift, but it was a kind of assimilation of the bloodline path.

With the help of his powerful strength, Kalunu used his bloodline power to infect these Giant Dragons, planting his bloodline seed in their bodies.

From now on, these giant dragons would become his blood descendants. The specific situation was similar to the primogenitors and their descendants in the Primogenitor World.

There were many benefits to doing this. The biggest benefit was that the entire Giant Dragon race would be under his control from now on. The stronger the Giant Dragon race was, the stronger the feedback he would receive.

Furthermore, the bloodline primogenitor had absolute control over his descendants. As long as he gave a thought, all his direct descendants would be unable to resist and could only worship him wholeheartedly.

Of course, this effect wouldn't be immediate. It would require a long process of erosion. Although Kalunu had planted the bloodline seeds into the current generation of dragons, its influence was still not very deep. They could still resist Kalunu's will if they wanted to.

However, as they continued to reproduce, the influence of Kalunu's bloodline power would deepen, eventually binding them. In the end, they would become like the Primogenitor World. No matter what, they wouldn't be able to go against the appearance of the Bloodline Primogenitor.

At that time, Kalunu's title could also change from the so-called Dragon God to the Dragon Primogenitor. The Dragon Primogenitor meant the primogenitor of all dragon descendants, the existence that controlled all dragon descendants.

But for the time being, he was still a Dragon God.

In the distance, waves of cheers could be heard. That was the sound coming from the desert. The bloodline seed that Kalunu spread out was targeted at the entire World of Gods.

Within the scope of the entire World of Gods, as long as it was a creature with the bloodline of a dragon descendant, it would receive the bloodline seed and produce all kinds of effects.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 837: Chapter 837 – The Changes of the Kobolds

Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

Compared to the past, Kalunu was aiming at the entire World of Gods. Within the scope of the World of Gods, any lifeform with a dragon bloodline would receive the seed of his bloodline. Thus, the changes were not limited to dragons.

The other races with dragon bloodlines had also changed significantly. These people were the main force of Kalunu's operations this time. Otherwise, the number of the Giant Dragon Tribe would be less than a thousand. Why would he need to go through so much trouble to do this?

There was no need for that. Standing in the air, Kalunu shifted his gaze and silently looked at the desert behind him. The largest number of Kobolds in the world were gathered there.

After hundreds of years of development, the Kalunu Empire had become even more prosperous. At that time, the kobolds were prosperous under Kalunu's leadership and were number one in the wilderness.

During these hundreds of years, Kalunu did not stay idle. Even when he was sleeping on the Dragon Island and digesting in the Dragon God's secret realm, he did not let go of the affairs of the Kalunu Empire.

!!

After all, this was the absolute center and place with the greatest potential compared to Dragon Island. Before Kalunu went to Dragon Island, he deliberately left an avatar to perform the king's duties in his place to prevent any accidents from happening to himself.

The Kalunu Empire had long changed after hundreds of years. The most obvious was the productivity surge. The greatest characteristic of Kobolds was their extraordinary reproduction ability. Their extremely powerful reproduction ability was worthy of praise.

Over the past hundreds of years, the number of Kobolds in the entire desert has already exceeded 100 billion, even after the population had been suppressed.

Because after the productivity surge, the pressure on normal Kobolds' lives increased. Hence the fertility rate had generally decreased. In addition, after the dragon's blood baptism, the Kobolds' reproduction ability had also decreased, which was why they could barely maintain this growth rate. Otherwise, it would have been even more terrifying.

Hundreds of years ago, there were only tens of millions of Kobolds in the desert. However, after these hundreds of years, only the number of Kobolds in the desert had reached tens of billions.

In reality, to cover up the obvious growth of Kobolds and prevent the Kalunu Empire from becoming so conspicuous in the eyes of the gods, the Kalunu Empire had previously specially opened secret realms and placed Kobolds in them.

There were also worlds like the World of Saint Child and the world of mutated beasts. Many habitable stars were opened to relocate many Kobolds, which was why the number of Kobolds in the desert did not seem particularly terrifying. However, if these Kobolds were counted as well, the number would probably be more than a few hundred billion, reaching an appalling level.

Sometimes, even Kalunu thought that perhaps he did not need to do so much. He only needed to silently support the Kobolds and continuously open up a large living space for them to continue to reproduce. Then, with the continuous increase in the number of Kobolds, the power of faith the Kobolds provided would probably be able to push him to the level of Supreme Divine Power.

Nonetheless, this was just a thought. The path of pure faith was too weak, so the foundation would also be weak to rely on this method to advance to Supreme Divine Power.

In comparison, Chen Heng, who directly advanced to Supreme Divine Power by relying on the accumulation of laws and authority, was much more stable. As long as he was unwilling, no one would be able to separate him from the Supreme Divine Power.

Therefore, with Chen Heng as a reference, Kalunu clearly understood the path he would take in the future. The three paths were parallel with the power of authority as the foundation, supported by the path of faith and bloodline.

This way of advancing to Supreme Divine Power might not be the most stable, but it was also relatively stable and would not easily cause any major problems. However, as the seed of bloodline spread, the enormous Kobolds began to undergo significant changes.

Roar!

The Kobolds let out waves of roars from the front, outside the tall buildings around the Kalunu Empire. Their eyes instantly turned golden. The influence of the seed of bloodline began to arrive. Their bodies were severely affected and began to transform into Kalunu's life form instinctively.

Nonetheless, this transformation was not absolute. It was just an instinctive approach and imitation. Therefore, it was impossible to transform truly. After all, these Kobolds were too weak for Kalunu's current life level. Therefore, if they completely transformed into another life form, there would only be one consequence— to collapse immediately.

Therefore, most of these Kobolds could only transform a little, touching Kalunu's shadow or even his aura a little. However, this was enough for normal Kobolds. A little divine aura would be a great sublimation for them.

Before this transformation, most of the Kobolds were not as strong as ordinary mortals. However, now, although most Kobolds were still inferior to apprentice-level professionals, they could at least catch up to or even surpass an ordinary adult human.

From being inferior to an ordinary mortal to being comparable to an adult human, this change didn't seem to be much. Still, it was very significant because this was only an ordinary individual. Those individuals with outstanding bloodlines and talents had even stronger transformations.

After being stimulated by the seed of bloodline, the bloodlines in their bodies had undergone various transformations and had mutated. As a result, many of the bloodlines in the Kobolds' bodies had even reached a level comparable to that of an adult dragon.

This mutation was very common among the Kobolds than in other dragon-descent races. This was because the Kobolds had a huge base. The possibility of a mutation was minimal, and most of the mutations were not benign, so the probability was even smaller.

Only with a huge base like the Kobolds, with tens of billions of terrifying races in the World of Gods alone, could there be enough mutations to achieve a similar effect. These mutated bloodlines would be passed down among the Kobolds if nothing went wrong.

Nonetheless, with the Kobolds' terrifying reproduction ability, it would not take long for them to spread rapidly. Kalunu's actions might only be a simple enhancement for other races.

Nonetheless, it was an epic level of sublimation to the Kobolds. It directly pulled the Kobolds up and made them superior to mortals. It would be terrifying if the Kobolds' terrifying reproduction ability were included.

"Hmm, their bodies have generally become strong and tall…"

Standing in the air, Kalunu was observing the changes in the Kobolds. Before this, the Kobolds were short, generally only a little over one meter in size if an adult did not awaken the dragon blood in their body.

This kind of body was very disadvantageous in a battle, especially for those below the Fourth Rank. On the other hand, this body size was very useful in a battle below the Fourth Rank. If the body were large enough, it would be a huge advantage in a life-and-death battle.

In the past, the average height of the Kobolds was around 1.34 meters. Yet now, after the improvement of the seed of the bloodline, they were no different from ordinary humans. As far as Kalunu could see, most of the Kobolds were already 1.67 meters tall, and their bodies had also expanded.

At this moment, they looked somewhat like Drakonids though they were not as tall. There were still circles of scales on their bodies, forming a layer of scale armor, which could provide a good defense against swords.

Their vision used to be very weak. At night, their vision was fine, but during the day, they became short-sighted. Yet now, the situation has improved. Even during the day, their vision was not inferior to that of an ordinary human male. On the contrary, at night, their vision was far better than that of humans, comparable to some species of nightwalkers.

This was not strange because, originally, the Kobolds were night walkers. Not only did they hunt at night, but they also walked underground for a long time and even in various mines. So, naturally, they developed good night vision.

Other aspects also improved besides the changes in their physique and vision. In general, if it were in the past, no one would believe they were Kobolds but instead would mistake them for Drakonids. A pure Kobold would not be as powerful as them.

Kalunu was satisfied after reviewing all the data. However, to him, the most important thing about Kobolds was their terrifying reproduction ability. This was exactly what Kalunu had expected.

The stronger an individual's innate quality was, the weaker their reproduction ability would be. Yet, unfortunately, this was also a law of nature that was hard to break.

After undergoing a metamorphosis, the newborn Kobolds' reproduction ability would inevitably be weakened. However, this weakening only applied to the Kobolds themselves. If humans, Centaurs, and other races knew about this, they would probably curse.

In the past, Kobolds could give birth when they were about four to five years old. After that, they could give birth to at least a dozen eggs yearly, and these eggs could hatch into adult Kobolds if nothing went wrong.

In theory, Kobolds could multiply their numbers several times a year and reproduce every year after adulthood, which was indeed powerful. Nonetheless, that was only in theory.

Kobolds could not have that much food to reproduce under natural conditions. In addition, most Kobolds' mothers were malnourished, so even if they could reproduce every year in theory, in reality, their bodies could not bear it.

Under natural conditions, Kobolds' mothers would only reproduce if the conditions were right and they had enough food. Moreover, the competition and war between Kobolds would also cause damage due to various conditions, such as the foraging of other creatures in the outside world.

There were about ten eggs left, and only three could hatch under natural conditions. Moreover, these three eggs would take five to six years to become adult Kobolds.

Moreover, there would also be all sorts of accidents, such as the lack of food, the predation of other life forms, the internal strife between Kobolds, and so on. Hence, Kobolds' fertility was not as exaggerated as imagined if that was the case.

In other words, the Kobolds' exaggerated fertility was forced out by the harsh natural environment. If they did not give birth to so many, the Kobolds' tragic status in the past would have been extinct long ago.

However, this was only under the conditions of the wild. This figure was terrifying after the establishment of the Kalunu Empire. The establishment of the industrial system had already been supported by external channels such as the World of Saint Child and the Mutant World.

The Kobolds within the Kalunu Empire discovered for the first time that they did not have to go hungry anymore. Every year, there was an endless supply of food, and there was an endless supply of food. As a result, the Kobolds could reproduce freely. The powerful Kobold mothers would lay at least a dozen eggs every year.

The quality of these Kobold eggs seemed quite good because of the ample nutrition. Moreover, most of them could be hatched with the perfect protection and breeding mechanism.

Furthermore, the Kobolds no longer faced harsh competition from the outside world due to the Kalunu Empire's internal protection. As a result, these hatched young Kobolds could grow up smoothly.

The number of Kobolds in the empire had steadily risen in the past hundreds of years. Even if some of the Kobolds had gone through the bloodline sublimation, and their terrifying fertility was no longer there, they still couldn't stop the terrifying fertility rate.

At this rate, the entire desert would probably be filled up in no time. Yet now, the situation was different. After Kalunu planted the seed of bloodline, the fertility of the transformed Kobolds decreased.

According to Kalunu's observation, the current Kobolds could only produce four or five eggs annually even if they reproduced. This number was more than twice as low as in the past. It was only referring to the normal Kobolds.

As the Kobolds continued to reproduce, the higher level of the Kobolds' bloodline would cover them, and the reproduction ability of the entire Kobold race would be much weaker. Yet, even so, this reproduction ability was superior to many races, including humans.

Faced with this terrifying number of Kobolds, ordinary humans could only kneel on the ground and cry bitterly. How could there be any comparison?

"Fortunately, although my strength has increased, my ability to reproduce has decreased to a certain extent. It's not too exaggerated…"

Sensing the changes in the Kobolds, Kalunu secretly heaved a sigh of relief. However, this was not the end. Other than the Kobolds in the World of Gods, in the other secret realms and other worlds, those Kobolds still needed to do it again, which is a considerable amount of work.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 838: Chapter 838 – The Reactions of the Gods

Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

After everything was settled, Kalunu returned to Dragon Island, a little tired. Compared to before, he was in a very bad state at the moment. He looked completely exhausted.

To an ordinary person, this was an unimaginable thing. How powerful was a Supreme Divine Power? Even among the many divine existence, it belonged to the most honorable class.

What kind of thing could cause a Supreme Divine Power to weaken to such a state?

But at this moment, Kalunu was in such a state. Sowing the bloodline seed was a huge expenditure for Kalunu. It was much more than he had imagined. Of course, the main reason it was so huge was the kobold race.

There were simply too many of them, so it was naturally more difficult to sow the bloodline seeds, which required more energy.

!!

Kalunu could've only sown a portion of the bloodline seeds, allowing a portion of the Kobolds to undergo a bloodline transformation. And then this portion of the Kobolds would spread the bloodline seeds to the entire Kobold race in his place. This way, the consumption would naturally be much smaller.

But considering all aspects and the overall effect, Kalunu still chose his method, which consumed more energy. The only fortunate thing was already power feedback after sowing the bloodline seeds.

This power feedback was through the bloodline connection method. After sowing the bloodline seeds, every life that had his bloodline born and died would bring him a certain amount of energy, increasing the total amount of energy.

At this moment, his strength didn't increase much because the bloodline seeds had just been sown. However, as time passed, his strength would gradually increase.

This was worthy of Kalunu's gratification.

Apart from that, the power of faith from the Kobolds was continuously replenishing, helping Kalunu make up for that terrifying deficit. These were all incremental gains.

Overall, what Kalunu did just now was like an investment. Although he had invested a huge amount of capital, there would be corresponding returns. It might not be obvious in the short term, but the returns would be huge in the long term.

Of course, the huge returns would be in the future. As for now, Kalunu felt that he should find a place to sleep peacefully.

At this moment, he had used up too much energy. He had just advanced to Supreme Divine Power, so the power base in his body was very weak. Now that he had used up so much energy, the deficit in his body had reached a certain level.

He had to fall into a deep sleep and recover himself.

"It's nice that my main body has returned, so it doesn't matter anymore…"

Kalunu looked at the vast world before him as this thought flashed. Under normal circumstances, someone would have designs on such a weak High-level Divine Power.

But now that Chen Heng's main body had already returned to the World of Gods, there was naturally nothing to worry about.

How could there be someone who dared to attack Kalunu with Chen Heng around?

If there were someone who dared to do so, Kalunu would admire him. Even if he wanted to court death, he wouldn't do it this way.

1

Without a worry in his heart, Kalunu roared in the air. The dragon's roar spread out and shook the entire World of Gods, waking up all the existing divine existences.

Then, he spread his wings, covering the sky and almost half of the world, and flew back to Dragon Island.

Compared to other places, Dragon Island had the enchantment of the previous Dragon Gods and the power left behind by them. The environment was quite friendly for Kalunu, a Dragon God. It could speed up the recovery of his power while also providing him with a certain degree of protection.

Therefore, it was naturally his best choice to recover his power. Thus, Kalunu fell into a deep sleep.

However, the entire World of Gods had not calmed down for a long time. The dragon's roar that shook the entire World of Gods was still echoing in the ears of many divine existences.

At this moment, all the divine existences' gazes fell on Dragon Island. Their eyes were filled with contemplation and scrutiny, and even greed.

Faced with a weakened High-Level Divine Power, there would always be people who could not help but feel emotions in their hearts, and some longed to obtain its divine power.

Moreover, there were many such people, some of whom even had the same High-Level Divine Power. For example, the Eye of Chaos.

A huge eye slowly opened in a desolate area and looked toward Dragon Island. There was some thought in the huge eye.

"The Dragon God of the Giant Dragon race…"

He thought and looked at the area where the Kobolds were in the distance. He couldn't help but come to a realization. "So that's the case…

"As long as the Kobolds are organized, even such a small race can have such power and provide such a huge power of faith…"

The Kobolds had always been ignored by the gods in the World of Gods. This was because this race was too weak.

In the past, it was not that there were no gods who looked at this race. They also valued the powerful reproduction ability of the Kobolds, hoping that the Kobolds could provide them with a huge amount of faith.

Therefore, in the past, there was a god who sent down his avatar and turned it into a Kobold, leading many Kobolds to build their kingdom. But time after time, he failed thoroughly.

The reason was simple. It seemed nice to let the Kobolds provide the power of faith. After all, there were so many Kobolds. The power provided by their reproduction would be nice.

But this was just a thought. There would be too many problems in the actual operation. The first was the food problem. In a stable environment, the Kobolds reproduced very quickly. But here came the problem.

The Kobolds only cared about birth, and the gods above only cared about faith. Then what about these newborn Kobolds? Would they all be fed with air? Without sufficient food, these Kobolds would all starve to death.

To solve this problem, the god came up with different plans. One of them even opened up a series of divine spells to strengthen the land so that the land could provide sufficient food to the Kobolds.

But the final result made people dumbfounded. After the power of faith that the Kobolds provided to the gods was converted into divine power, it was probably less than half of the divine power consumed.

This was a loss-making deal!

Then the god studied the root cause. In the end, he found that the intelligence of the Kobolds was naturally inferior to that of humans and other races, so the power of faith they provided was too weak.

If he wanted to solve this problem, he had to solve other problems. However, with the exaggerated reproduction speed of the Kobolds, any problem would be infinitely magnified in this race.

Moreover, with the expansion of the Kobold race, where they would stay was another question.

To occupy an existing land?

The believers of other gods probably would not agree with this idea. One had to fight off many desert races to develop in the desert. With the weak strength of the Kobold race, it was likely that they could beat no one. In the end, they could only rely on god to act.

But was it so easy for the god to make a move? In that era, desert races were everywhere the desert. There were two kinds of gods whom the desert races believed in. One kind was the gods, who were always strong in the desert. The other kind were gods who ran to the desert after they had failed in a competition in other prosperous places.

In that era, it was easier to calm the desert and create a living space for the Kobolds. Moreover, even if they succeeded, what should they do as the Kobolds continued to reproduce?

Therefore, in the end, the god who had tried had to leave the scene with tears in his eyes, almost dying because of this. This matter had left a deep impression on the gods in the World of Gods, and that god had become a laughingstock.

After that, no gods had any intention of targeting the Kobolds.

The desert itself was also a place that people ignored. In the past, the Kobolds had always been very low profile, so in the previous hundreds of years, not many people paid attention to them.

Or even if they did, they would not feel that a group of Kobolds could be a threat. It was not until today that the gods were shocked to discover that the once insignificant Kobolds could erupt with such power.

In the Eyes of Chaos and other gods' opinion, a large part of the reason that the newborn Dragon God, Kalunu, could advance to High-Level Divine Power was probably supported by the Kobolds.

If they could kill Kalunu, seize his divinity, and seize the newly born Kobolds, they could…

If the gods thought about this idea, they would be tempted. This era was no longer the same as the past. In the past, there were also many gods in the desert and even more Demigods.

But after the previous Armageddon, the gods in the desert had all disappeared at this moment. Even if there were still some remnants, it was not enough to be relied on now. They were just divine remnant souls. The Kobold Kingdom could rule the dessert because there were no other competitors.

Also, the Kobolds were different now. The Kobolds now had a prosperous civilization. Their powerful technology and industry were completely different from the previous Kobolds.

The Kobolds in the past might have only been a burden, but today they were giving off vigorous vitality, making people feel tempted at a glance.

To put it bluntly, for the many gods who had just recovered and were yearning for faith, the Kobolds Kingdom was a piece of fat meat. All of them wanted a piece of it after seeing it.

If Kalunu were at his peak, the deterrence of a High-Level Divine Power would have been enough to make the gods dismiss this idea. But now, Kalunu fell into silence. It seemed that he had fallen into weakness because of his previous actions.

So was it time to make a move?

At this moment, this thought flashed through the minds of the gods.

In the Oro Empire, the God of Shadows looked at the Kobolds in the desert and was enlightened.

"So that's how it is…"

Looking at the independent and strong kobolds in the desert, he couldn't help but feel surprised. He had experienced a similar surprise once in the Primogenitor World.

He had thought that nothing would surprise him this time when he returned to the World of Gods. However, he had never expected to see these Kobolds again.

"Transforming these Kobolds to their current state is amazing…"

Looking at the scene in the distance, the God of Shadows sighed and could not help but say.

He had existed in the World of Gods for many years. In the past years, he had witnessed the changes in many races. He had also seen some races go from weakening to prosperity, then from prosperity to decline and extinction.

He naturally knew what the Kobold race was like in the past. He also knew how much effort it would take to slowly transform the Kobold race into what it was like now.

To a certain extent, it was remarkable that the unknown Dragon God could accomplish this.

Because he knew of the Dragon God's ability, the God of Shadows' heart did not waver when he saw the Dragon God's weak state in the distance.

This was because he knew very well that with the Dragon God's ability, the other party would not allow any possible danger to happen. If someone wanted to attack while the other party was weak, it would be a waste of effort.

Just as he expected, a moment later, a terrifying energy fluctuation came from Dragon Island. Within the entire Dragon Island, an invisible ripple rippled and then enveloped the entire Dragon Island.

Every blade of grass, every tree, everything was enveloped and became a part of it, protected within. Someone was making a move, protecting the entire Dragon Island.

The person who made a move was very powerful, probably at least a High-Level Divine Power.

Who was the one who made the moves?

At this moment, this thought flashed through the minds of all the gods watching the Dragon Island.

A High-Level Divine Power must be someone with a glorious history in the World of Gods. He must have left traces of his reputation. Therefore, the High-Level Divine Power that attacked them was most likely someone they had come into contact with before and were familiar with.

However, they felt extremely unfamiliar with that layer of protection, as if they had never come into contact with it before. This completely unfamiliar divine power surprised all the gods.

Who Was It?

This thought flashed through their minds, and they could not figure it out. Of course, it wasn't that no one recognized the owner of this divine power.

For example, the God of Shadows and the God of Nature recognized the owner of this divine power. They were also surprised, but obviously, they wouldn't tell anyone about this news.

"It's him…"

Sensing the aura coming from the layer of divine power, the God of Shadow frowned and said, "Is the Dragon God related to him too?

"No wonder."

A High-Level Divine Power couldn't appear for no reason. But if Chen Heng supported it, the mastermind behind the scenes, everything made sense.

From the looks of it, this mastermind had left more than one nail in the World of Gods.

The god of shadow shook his head, and this thought flashed through his mind. No matter what he thought in his heart, the appearance of Chen Heng's aura in the distance had indeed repelled those gods who were restless in their hearts.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 839: Chapter 839 – The Changes in the Space of Mark

Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

Other than a few unique examples, there were no fools among the divine existences. Or rather, even if there were, they were not the kind of fools in the conventional sense. At most, they would seem crazy because of the influence of their own power. But if anyone treated them as fools, then he would probably be the real fool.

After sensing Chen Heng's aura, these people wisely chose to retreat. If they were willing to take the risk after considering the benefits of a weakened Dragon God, then with the addition of another High-Level Divine Power, no one would dare to take the risk.

After all, if the Dragon God and Chen Heng attacked together, it was equivalent to offending two High-Level Divine Powers. If they did not have the power to resist the other party, this was equivalent to courting death.

At this stage, the gods had only just recovered, and their power was limited. Presumably, no one was willing to attack.

This was indeed the case. After Chen Heng's power surged, the entire World of Gods instantly calmed down. The gods triggered by Kalunu's power once again quieted down. None of them revealed themselves.

!!

The same was true for the Eye of Chaos, another High-Level Divine Power. After all, he recognized Chen Heng's aura.

In the Primogenitor World, although Chen Heng did not accept him as the God of Shadows and the God of Nature, he knew Chen Heng's true strength. He still remembered the terrifying scene back then.

He did not forget the terrifying appearance of Chen Heng tearing the primogenitors apart and devouring the Demon Gods. He couldn't go against Chen Heng. Even if he wanted to seek death, he would not do so.

The Eye of Chaos did not doubt that if he went against Chen Heng, he would be devoured by him sooner or later unless he was exiled to another world.

Of course, this thought was still naive to a certain extent. If Chen Heng were here, he would open his mouth and correct him, telling him that it was useless even if he was exiled.

After all, Chen Heng had personally sent that mark. How could he not know where he had gone? If the Eye of Chaos knew this, he would be even more desperate.

At the royal palace of the Hatim Kingdom, Chen Heng looked at the scene in the World of Gods and nodded silently.

"It seems that it is no longer a problem…"

His gaze fell on Dragon Island and looked at that area. This thought flashed through his mind.

In Chen Heng's sight, Kalunu was currently sleeping peacefully. During the process of sleeping, the power of faith from all directions surged over, augmenting him and restoring his power. And at this moment, his power was increasing every moment.

When Kalunu truly awakened, his power would naturally grow to the peak level of High-Level Divine Power. At that time, Kalunu would be Chen Heng's most powerful combat power apart from his main body.

Not bad.

Chen Heng nodded to himself satisfyingly and then looked elsewhere. At this moment, the gods had just awakened. The entire World of Gods was in chaos. But amidst the chaos, there was also a brand new excitement.

Chen Heng looked at this excitement and quietly enjoyed the performance of the world.

"Huh?"

Suddenly, he felt a shout. He raised his head and looked forward. The next moment, his figure disappeared on the spot, and he came to another area in the blink of an eye.

This was a space between illusion and reality. It was a space created by several gods' joint efforts after obtaining Chen Heng's mark. In this space, one could use simulation points to settle accounts and trade, but only those with a mark could enter.

In the past, Chen Heng had gotten to know Charlie and the others and even gotten in touch with the God of Shadows and the others.

And at this moment, he had once again arrived in this space. This was because someone was calling out to him.

This was an acquaintance. A tall and beautiful woman was standing in a familiar building, her long hair hanging down.

"You're here."

Chi looked at Chen Heng and said softly. Her voice sounded a little tired as if she was tired.

"It's been a long time."

Chen Heng looked at Chi in front of him, and a smile appeared on his face. When he first entered this space, Chen Heng had gotten to know many people thanks to the fact that he had a lot of money.

In addition to Charlie, there was also Chi in front of him. She was also one of Chen Heng's trading partners, and she had sold many good things to Chen Heng back then.

To make it easier to contact him, Chen Heng had even given her his contact information back then. Who would have thought that it would come in handy now?

"It looks like you've been back to the World of Gods for quite some time."

Chen Heng looked at Chi before saying.

When he had entered the Primogenitor World with a team of transmigrators back then, Chi had been one of them. She had entered the Primogenitor World with Charlie, Aisha, the God of Shadows, and the others.

But when they finally entered the Primogenitor World, Chen Heng did not see any traces of Chi.

Including Aisha and Charlie, the other transmigrators had left traces in the Primogenitor World. Only Chi was nowhere found. This matter made Chen Heng feel a strange little back then.

But now, it seemed that Chi had probably returned to the World of Gods long ago. He just didn't know why.

"Don't mention it."

Hearing Chen Heng's words, a bitter smile appeared on Chi's face as if she didn't know what to say. "My luck wasn't good. Not long after I entered that world, I was dragged into a massacre and died…

"I still remember the guy who killed me. He seemed to be the First Prince of the Violet Empire…"

"Uh…"

Chen Heng suddenly stopped. He didn't know what to say. The First Prince of the Violet Empire. This name sounded a little familiar.

Yes, this was his elder brother in the Primogenitor World. How could it not sound familiar? Chi was nowhere to be found because she had died in Aili's hands long ago. This was no wonder.

Chen Heng thought about it and indeed recalled quite a few things. Aili's way of doing things had always been so rough. Long before he conflicted with Chen Heng, he had already started many massacres and killed many people.

If Chi's luck wasn't good and she happened to be reincarnated near the Violet Empire, then it was indeed possible for her to face Aili's slaughter. Therefore, it was common for her to die there.

Looking at Chi in front of him, Chen Heng opened his mouth, wanting to say something to comfort her, but he didn't know what to say. Chi looked at Chen Heng's appearance but smiled. "It's alright. I'm not here to complain.

"It's been a few hundred years since I returned to the World of Gods. During this time, I've been trying to contact you, but I haven't received a reply until now.

"You didn't just come back, did you?"

Chen Heng nodded silently, indicating that his guess was correct.

"Okay."

Chi patted her forehead and said self-deprecatingly, "As expected, your luck is much better than mine…

"However, it's been hundreds of years in the World of Gods. I'm afraid it's already been 10,000 to 20,000 years in that world. Don't tell me you've already…"

As if she suddenly thought of something, she looked at Chen Heng in front of her, and her eyes suddenly lit up. "Which one of King Hatim and the Dragon God of Dragon Island was you?"

She had already connected the two gods who had been promoted before. King Hatim of the Hatim Kingdom and the powerful Dragon God on Dragon Island suddenly appeared.

The sudden appearance of two such powerful gods did not conform to common sense. The only explanation was that they had not been promoted in the World of Gods but had begun accumulating in other worlds.

With Chi's wisdom, she naturally associated it with Chen Heng and immediately became excited. However, hearing her question, Chen Heng fell silent.

It did not seem easy for him to answer whether he was King Hatim or the master of Dragon Island.

Could he say both?

"Hatim…"

After a moment of silence, he finally opened his mouth and uttered a name.

"I see."

A smile instantly appeared on Chi's face. "If that's the case, then the timing matched my prediction."

"The avatar stationed in the Hatim Kingdom previously was left behind by you, right? His strength is pretty impressive."

Chi smiled and said, "Since you're King Hatim, can you help me?"

"Tell me."

Chen Heng asked.

"Please reserve me a place in the Hatim Kingdom as a place for me to spread my faith."

Chi said, "I understand the measures of your Hatim Kingdom in this regard. You don't object to others coming to your territory to spread their faith, right?

"In return, I can join you and be at your disposal whenever you need me."

"That's simple."

Chen Heng nodded and agreed directly. The Hatim Kingdom had always welcomed all foreign gods to enter the Hatim Kingdom for preaching. As long as a Church of True God entered, they could obtain a piece of land reserved for their own beliefs.

This was the foundation. As for how it developed, it would depend on their abilities. Of course, this was only aimed at the Church of True God. A Demigod like Chi was not included. Naturally, she did not have the conditions to enter and preach.

However, this was something that Chen Heng could solve with a word. It was not a big deal. It could be seen that what was not important to Chen Heng was very urgent to Chi.

"There are too many gods in the World of Gods…"

Chi said with a bitter smile, "In this era, it is too difficult to get enough believers. There is no way…"

As Demigods, they were at an absolute disadvantage in the competition with gods.

After all, they could not directly bestow divine spells, and they were far inferior to real gods in the transformation of divine power. It was more difficult for them to respond to their believers, and they were inferior to the Church of True God in all aspects.

A god could bestow believers who met the conditions. The process required a little power, but it was not too exaggerated.

But Chi was different. As a Demigod, she did not have her divine arts, so she could only directly bestow her divine power to help her believers improve.

But her divine power was scarce, to begin with, so how could it be able to withstand such consumption?

Over the years, if not for the existence of the mark, which allowed her to go to other worlds from time to time, she would have long gone bankrupt. Of course, perhaps she could spread her faith in other worlds and use it to obtain believers.

But this was not very useful. The isolation of worlds would isolate everything, including the spread of the power of faith.

Unless Chi was willing to stay in other worlds and take root in those worlds, the power of faith in those worlds could only be used when she was in those worlds. Otherwise, it would be useless.

As for giving up the World of Gods and staying in another world, it was not that simple.

Ordinary worlds could not accommodate a True God. At the moment, it was fine for a Demigod, but when one became a god in the future, one would still face many problems.

It would've been fine if it was a powerful great world like the Primogenitor World. They could choose to stay. But in such a great world, there were usually powerful divine existences, just like the primogenitors in the Primogenitor World.

True divine existences, like the God of Shadows, might be able to achieve something. But for Demigods like Chi, she would be decimated at any moment if she was not careful.

Because of this, Demigods like them were in a dilemma. Although their situation was better, it was still difficult for them to advance further.

Chen Heng did not have these problems. He had the simulation device on him. He could use the simulation point to lock onto many worlds easily and transfer the power of faith and other things into his own body.

Compared to him, Chi and the others couldn't do it. It wasn't that the marks didn't have these functions, but that there was a fee. But to Chi and the others, how could they afford the simulation points?

If she transmigrates to earn the simulation points, she would rather not have that bit of faith from other worlds. There was nothing she could do.

So left and right, she had no choice but to turn her attention to Chen Heng, hoping to obtain a piece of land reserved for faith from Chen Heng to maintain her faith.

Chen Heng did not have any objections to this. In any case, this way, he would very much like to have another Demigod in his hands. This was naturally a good thing.

After agreeing with Chen Heng, Chi quickly left. Her footsteps were hurried, and it seemed that she was already preparing to transfer her believers.

Chen Heng looked at her back and could not help but smile. After Chi left, Chen Heng thought for a moment, but he did not leave immediately. Instead, he chose to walk in this Space of Mark and look around.

The Space of Mark before him had undergone hundreds of years of development. At this moment, it seemed to be more and more prosperous. In addition to all the people in the Space of Mark, there were many servants and other existences.

Other than ordinary transmigrators, there were also the incarnations of gods and other kinds of existences.

Looking around, Chen Heng saw many tall buildings standing tall. They already had the appearance of modern society. He could even see some shopping malls and internet cafes.

These seemed to have been moved from other worlds by the transmigrators, so they were very popular in this space.

Walking to the side, Chen Heng could see many people selling slaves. The list covered all aspects. Scientists from the interstellar era and professional experts were there, but he didn't know how they were scammed.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 840: Chapter 840 – A Century's Transformation

Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

After browsing around, Chen Heng was impressed by the changes in this space.

Everything around here was quite developed. There were complete entertainment facilities and all kinds of advanced electronic equipment and games.

Behind the equipment were the corresponding researchers and maintenance staff. Without a doubt, these people were all taken together and placed in this space.

Chen Heng was curious and went in for a stroll and found a lot of fun. There were many games in those games that he found interesting. They were all classics from different worlds and were quite perfect.

If he didn't like games, there were also delicacies and pets from other worlds that could be sold on the side. Those unique delicacies from different worlds would definitely attract the attention of many people.

!!

Some unique species could even make mages widen their eyes, and they were extremely eager to obtain a few to study. Everything could be said to have reached a peak.

Even in some developed worlds, the things that could be enjoyed were nothing more than this.

Chen Heng took a look. There was even a real character customization service here. Simply put, it was to satisfy all your desires. You could customize your identity and play the role according to your requirements.

All of this was real. If you wanted to play the role of an emperor, there would naturally be people who would help you open up a kingdom in a world that met the requirements. Then, they would let you reincarnate and become the king of the kingdom.

They could even create all kinds of atmosphere for the kingdom according to your requirements.

For example, the man that Chen Heng met just now wanted to reincarnate into a kingdom that was filled with worries and broken into pieces. He wanted to become King Zhongxing in that kingdom and rebuild the prosperous kingdom.

Therefore, someone would help him create a kingdom that met the requirements and then let him reincarnate. During this process, he could also seal his own memories based on his request. This is so that the guest would forget his real identity and fully immerse into the world.

What was this? Identity simulation game?

Chen Heng was a little dumbfounded. He did not expect that in just a few hundred years, the people of the World of Gods would be so good at playing, even learning the tricks of a transmigrator.

If they followed this process, wouldn't they be born as transmigrators who thought they were transmigrators?

If they played according to the process of the game, they would think that everything was their struggle. In reality, it was just a script designed long ago.

Of course, all of this had to be paid for. Moreover, it was charged for simulation points. If you didn't have simulation points, would you still want to enjoy these services?

No way!

No matter what time it was, a pauper existed that no one liked. Chen Heng's understanding of this was already very deep.

Looking at the people in front of him enjoying themselves and starting to customize their characters, Chen Heng suddenly fell into deep thought.

He looked at the sky, many thoughts flashing through his mind. Was my life the same? Was it the result of someone else customizing his character long ago?

Chen Heng raised his head and looked into the distance. This thought flashed through his mind. After all, from a certain point of view, the process of him obtaining the simulator was indeed at a loss.

However, what was certain was that nothing in this world could happen for no reason. There must be a reason behind something. Then how did he obtain the simulator?

Chen Heng had thought about this question in the past, but he did not delve into it. Because at that time, there was intense external pressure around him. He had to move forward to ensure his safety constantly.

At that time, it was meaningless to investigate the origin of the simulation device. What can be used should be used, right?

As for now, it was more or less different. After reaching the level of Supreme Divine Power, Chen Heng had a vague feeling.

The specific power Upanishad of the simulation device on his body was very grand. It was likely that it would surpass the level of Supreme Divine Power.

Of course, this was just a bunch of nonsense. Because until now, Chen Heng still couldn't see through everything about the simulator. If this weren't above the High-Level Divine Power, perhaps no one would be willing to believe it.

"Perhaps I must wait until I return to the world I came from before I can find out where I came from…"

Chen Heng looked into the distance and recalled the world he had first fallen into. Speaking of which, it was about time for him to return to his current level.

Returning alone was probably not enough. There was also the culprit who had destroyed the world back then. Chen Heng had to settle the score with him. Chen Heng's expression was calm, but various thoughts flashed through his mind. Then, he left this place.

In the outside world, chaos was unfolding. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of years passed again. The entire World of Gods again became chaotic over the hundreds of years.

One by one, the gods who had been silent in the past began to revive and reappear on this land, impacting the entire world. This was a time of unprecedented change.

Gods, demons, ambitious people…

People from all sides came to the stage, stirring up chaos in the World of Gods.

Of course, amidst this chaos, pure lands were still without wars. For example, Dragon Island is located overseas, and the Hatim Kingdom and the Kalunu Empire are in the desert.

These three places were all protected. As the power of the gods gradually recovered, it was not that no one wanted to reach out to these places and gain some benefits from them.

It was just that the tentacles that reached out were all cut off in the end without a trace of hesitation. During this period, more than one god died in these places.

As for the Demigods, there were even more of them who died. It was almost as if there was no exit. Anyone who dared to enter would only have to submit and die. This also caused these places to become a forbidden land for the gods and demons. No one dared to enter easily.

Of course, this so-called forbidden land was only for the high and mighty gods. For those below the gods, these places were a pure land.

Because their location was isolated, they could completely cut off the influence that originated from the gods and demons.

This was a country that the gods protected. Whether it was the evil gods or the demon forces, they would be discovered the moment they entered and then quickly suppressed.

With such an advantage, it would naturally attract quite a several people to enter and live peacefully here. After all, not everyone was ambitious.

Even for those legendary champions, quite a few only wanted to carry out their research and did not want to get involved in the world's disputes. And for these people, these places were pure lands.

This also caused the Hatim Kingdom and the Kalunu Empire to be unprecedentedly prosperous. As for the Dragon Island? At this moment, it was still sealed, so outsiders could not enter and could only helplessly give up.

Except for a few creatures with a dragon bloodline, if the others entered the Dragon Island, they would be expelled or even killed.

The Hatim Kingdom and the Kalunu Empire developed well over the years. On the one hand, it was due to the technology and talents from other worlds. On the other hand, it was also due to the continuous flow of talents from the outside world.

The outsiders who came to these two countries brought in talents and wealth. To some extent, it made these two countries more prosperous. Of course, other than these two places, other places were not affected by the war. Instead, they became more prosperous.

For example, the Oro Empire was protected under the God of Shadows. Although it was affected by the chaos, it was still stable. It was one of the strongest empires in the World of Gods, second only to the Kalunu Empire and the Hatim Kingdom.

Other than that, some large and small countries had gods protecting them, so they maintained their stability. Of course, other than the forces on the ground, the changes between gods were also great.

During these hundreds of years, some gods failed in the competition and eventually fell. Some gods also took advantage of the situation and rose, successfully advancing or reaching a higher level.

Although this era was chaotic, it was the best era for some ambitious people. Because in this era, there were many fallen gods everywhere. This was an opportunity to either follow these gods or kill them to replace them.

It was because of this that the world became so chaotic. However, some people with Chen Heng felt familiar with rising under the chaos.

For example, Charlie and Chi.

Charlie stayed in the Primogenitor World for a long time. Because of the huge time difference between the two worlds, Charlie returned about a hundred years after Chen Heng returned to the World of Gods.

Just like Chen Heng, Charlie's change was also huge. When he left the World of Gods, his strength was only at Sixth Rank, and there was a considerable gap between him and a Seventh Rank Epic.

But now, by the time he returned, his strength had rapidly expanded, reaching the level of a Demigod. This was the result of Charlie's hard work in the Primogenitor World.

Of course, Charlie would want to take a step further, directly becoming a divine existence in the Primogenitor World. However, becoming divine was too difficult for ordinary people.

Even for a genius like Charlie, who had accumulated a lot of experience and was extremely outstanding, the probability of him becoming divine was very small. It could even be said that it was almost impossible.

According to the established trajectory, he could not see any hope of becoming divine in the Primogenitor World. Even if he forcefully attempted the breakthrough, the final result would only be death for him and complete destruction.

Therefore, Charlie thought about it again and again and decided to return to the World of Gods to find an opportunity in the world at this moment.

Although the World of Gods and the Primogenitor World had a very different proportion of worlds, for an existence like Charlie, who was stuck at the Demigod level, the World of Gods at this moment was the best place.

Because in the World of Gods at this moment, with the recovery of the world itself, many gods who had fallen in the past had returned. These gods all had corresponding authority and Divine Spark.

If Charlie could obtain those gods' Divine Spark, he would have the hope of ascending to a god again. This was a temptation that he could not resist. Therefore, after feeling that he could not move forward, he resolutely returned to the World of Gods and participated in this dispute.

Ultimately, he killed the Dusk God, who had already reincarnated two hundred years ago, and became a divine existence using the Dusk God's Divine Spark.

Speaking of the Dusk God, this one was also very miserable.

When Chen Heng was still active in the mortal world, the Dusk Church left behind by the Dusk God had thoroughly offended Chen Heng.

At that time, Chen Heng had even snatched the Dusk Cult's divine weapon, the Dusk Divine Weapon, which could be considered somewhat famous even among divine weapons.

At this point, when the Dusk God truly woke up, he tragically discovered that not only had all the tricks he had left behind been removed, even the divine weapon he had personally refined had disappeared without a trace. He did not know where they had gone.

He could only face the other gods revived in the World of Gods all by himself, relying on his past accumulation to deal with them with difficulty. But in the end, he was still found by Charlie, and he seized his Divine Spark.

And in this process, a little help was provided by Chen Heng. If the Dusk God knew that the actions of his believers had provoked such a figure that led to this ending, he would want to go back and strangle those believers to death.

But now, everything was no longer important. Charlie seized the Dusk God's Divine Spark and became the new Dusk God. Then, he officially submitted to Chen Heng and became his subordinate god. Then, he disappeared from the World of Gods.

Of course, although he said he disappeared, he went to the Primogenitor World.

In the Primogenitor World, Charlie would become another member of the Divine Alliance, just like Chris and Jameson, who had already ascended to the Sanctum.

Besides Charlie, Chi also succeeded with great difficulty during these hundreds of years. Of course, compared to Charlie, the process of Red's ascension was much more difficult.

She did not obtain a complete Divine Spark. She only obtained some Divine Spark left behind after the fall of other gods. Then, she began to try to ascend. The final result was not unexpected. She failed.

This time, she almost died on the spot. In the end, she was saved by Chen Heng.

After agreeing to join the Divine Alliance, Chi enjoyed the benefit of being a member of the alliance. She was sent to the Primogenitor World by Chen Heng.

Then, she used the Divine Spark gifted by Chen Heng to spread her faith in the Primogenitor World. Finally, Chi succeeded in advancing.

As for where did the Divine Spark in Chen Heng's possession originate from? Of course, it came from the bodies of other gods.

In these years, there had been more than one god who had attempted to attack the Hatim Kingdom and the Kalunu Empire. Ultimately, they all became the spoils of war in Chen Heng's hands.

The divinities left behind by these gods naturally came to Chen Heng. In addition to Chi and Charlie, some acquaintances of Chen Heng are also in this world, but they did not make any big movements.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 841: Chapter 841 – The Birth of the Magic Net

Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

The hundreds of years in the World of Gods were quite wonderful for other people. During these hundreds of years, the gods were in chaos, exerting their power in every corner and releasing their influence. This was the best time for ambitious people with divine ambitions.

Uniting, forming alliances, and rebelling, such things would happen on this piece of land almost every once in a while. However, for Chen Heng, this actually didn't have much of an impact.

Before this, he had also tried devouring a few gods, completely transforming their power of law and authority into his own. The final effect was there, but it was no longer as significant as in the past. It seemed that as he advanced to the Supreme Divine Power, the current ordinary gods were no longer of any use to him.

If he wanted to feel a significant improvement, one should at least give him a Supreme Divine Power. However, Supreme Divine Power was not so easy to find. There were many gods in the World of Gods, but how many of them could truly reach the Supreme Divine Power?

Therefore, Chen Heng kept calm over the years and observed the changes in the World of Gods. As long as the other gods did not have a motive toward him, he would not take the initiative to attack.

!!

Nonetheless, it was not that he had not done anything during these hundreds of years. On the contrary, he was still secretly controlling some things, for example, the distribution of marks.

Although some of Chen Heng's marks already existed in the World of Gods in the past, the number was still insufficient to satisfy the gods' exuberant needs. Therefore, Chen Heng worked hard to distribute the marks during these hundreds of years.

His efforts had significant results. At least in the current World of Gods, no god did not use his mark. After all, those who did not use it had already been eliminated.

The gods were in an intense military competition now. Everyone was fighting to recover their strength, afraid they would fall behind because they would be beaten if they fell behind.

Using the mark could undoubtedly recover their strength at the fastest speed, achieving the effect of being faster than the others. Under such circumstances, even if there were doubts in their hearts, the gods who were unwilling to use the mark had long been eliminated.

Some gods also formed alliances and agreed not to use the mark but to help each other survive in this world. However, behind their backs, these two people used their marks more skillfully than anyone else.

When Chen Heng discovered this, he lamented how sinister people were. Then, without hesitation, he arranged for them to go to the same world to let them "coincidentally" bump into each other. Yet, unfortunately, that scene was so awkward that it was practically a social death scene.

Nonetheless, the gods who were high and mighty would not care about so many things. They only cared about the actual benefits. As for reputation, how much would that be worth?

With this thought in mind, more and more people used the mark while emphasizing its danger, telling everyone to resist it together. Then, yet, they secretly used it behind others' backs. As for those who believed in their propaganda and refused to use it, they were already eliminated.

1

Chen Heng looked around. All the gods in the world were already his workers, actively contributing simulation points to him. The number of simulation points entered his account daily was measured in tens of thousands.

This made him sigh. If he had known this would happen, he would have done it long ago. Thinking about how he had worked hard in the simulation in the past but had only gained a little in the end each time, he could not help but shake his head. How could exploiting himself be as easy as exploiting others?

Chen Heng quietly stayed silently in the Hatim Kingdom. If there were no accidents, he would have stayed here until his other avatar, Kalunu, was resurrected.

A hundred years later, Chen Heng had awakened again. He woke up from deep sleep and looked at the land before him. He saw a fire beacon on the ground. The consciousness of the World of Gods was shaking, looking particularly clear.

'Is someone ascending to a god?' This thought flashed through Chen Heng's mind subconsciously, and then he had some doubts in his heart.

It shouldn't be enough to wake him up if it was just an ordinary ascension to a god. A situation like this wouldn't appear. Then, he came to a realization after thinking carefully and sensing for a bit.

'So that's how it is…' He looked towards the south of the Oro Empire, where he could vaguely see an existence with an aura similar to Chen Heng's.

Kalunu is not Chen Heng's only avatar in the World of Gods. There was another avatar that he placed in the south of the Oro Empire who became a human noble.

Chen Heng initially set up this avatar's existence to deal with accidents. After all, Chen Heng's strength was still weak at that time. Moreover, he was located in a dangerous place like the World of Gods and could die at any time for various reasons. Therefore, he put in his avatar to increase his survival rate as one more avatar signified one more life.

However, Chen Heng did not provide the avatar any help, nor did he take the initiative to pay attention to it to prevent others from connecting the dots between the main body and the avatar.

Although it was not to the point of forgetting, he would not take the initiative to observe the avatar's situation under normal circumstances. However, he did not expect that, after Kalunu, the avatar would also successfully ascend.

Furthermore, it was not an ordinary ascension. Ascending to the divine level was not difficult for Chen Heng and his avatar. After all, the simulator's sub-body was on the avatar's body, who could do whatever Chen Heng was doing.

Whether it was the transverse function of the simulator to search for opportunities in other worlds or directly plundering the accumulation of the gods in the World of Gods and turning it into their authority, these were practical and feasible ways.

Previously, Chen Heng had done it this way, and so had Kalunu. So he naturally did the same thing for this avatar now. However, the ascension's pace seemed to be far from what an ordinary ascension could compare to.

Bang!

The entire World of Gods was shaking. Whether the gods were sleeping or had already awakened, they were all attracted by the scene below.

In the country in the south, someone chanted a series of oaths loudly.

"If I am a divine existence, I will lead my people, the people of the heavens. Anyone who believes in me can enter the Heavenly World after death and share eternity with me…"

"If I am a divine existence, I will bless the people of the world, allowing the talents in this world to demonstrate their abilities, allowing them to display all their abilities…"

"If I am a divine existence, I will bring down the gospel. I will appear to save in this time of crisis…"

"If I am a divine existence…"

A series of oaths sounded from the ground, then reached the horizon and resounded throughout the World of Gods. Even the high and mighty gods could not help but be shocked when they heard these oaths.

One had to know that the oaths made during the divine ascension were not casually said. It was an oath to heaven and earth, so if it could not be fulfilled, the person would inevitably suffer the backlash and punishment of the World of Gods, and things would worsen.

Therefore, no matter which faction the god was from, he would be very cautious when he ascended and would never easily make any unrealistic oaths.

However, the god who ascended before him not only made so many oaths, but every one of them was so shocking and terrifying. Others only made ordinary oaths, but that god made some fatal ones. Looking at the oaths he gave, each of them was so grand and terrifying.

It's fine to promise a single item, but how can it be done when so many oaths were made concurrently? The World of Gods' backlash would probably come if it couldn't be completed.

'Was this person a fool?'

Many people listened to the oaths, and this thought subconsciously flashed through their minds.

Nonetheless, an existence that could reach such a level was undoubtedly not a fool because even a pure fool would not be able to reach this step.

'So, was he doing it on purpose if he wasn't a fool?' At this moment, various thoughts flashed through the minds of the gods.

Following that, they cast their gazes over at the person who had ascended. Then, they saw the person who had ascended. He was merely a young man from his appearance. He was well built and handsome, with a faint smile on his face. A powerful magic reaction was surging on his body.

People who looked like mages kneeled on the ground, respectfully expressing their submission to him. As if he felt the gazes around him, the young man did not care and just silently raised the scepter in his hand. A pure red gem shone, emitting an indescribable luster.

"Is that the Goddess of Magic's Divine Spark?"

The gods sensed the young man's aura, and their faces were filled with astonishment. The Goddess of Magic was a character that had left a deep mark in the World of Gods.

The Goddess of Magic was the one who created the current magic system in the World of Gods and had been promoted because of this. However, even though her position among the gods was quite special, she was not a Supreme Divine Power like the God of Shadows. Instead, she was still an extremely powerful medium-level divine power.

Such an existence should have already recovered in the present age. However, until now, the gods couldn't find any traces of the Goddess of Magic, but they didn't expect that she had already fallen. Even her Divine Spark was placed on the altar and became the property of others.

"Let's begin…"

Ardim felt the gods' gazes, and a faint smile appeared on his face. He wasn't someone else but another avatar who Chen Heng had left behind.

Compared to Kalunu, Ardim had a noble status. He was the successor of the Divine Blood Family and had grown in the World of Gods for more than a thousand years.

So naturally, his current strength was already very powerful. Therefore, even if he did not become a god, he would not be inferior to any of the divine existence just by relying on the pure power in his body.

However, considering the path after that, he still chose to ascend to the World of Gods and become a god, and what he valued was the Divine Spark left behind by the Goddess of Magic. This Divine Spark was the spoils of war after he killed the Goddess of Magic, which he had finally succeeded after spending a lot of effort.

Therefore, in Ardim's eyes, this Goddess of Magic's path was quite suitable for him.

"Let's begin…" Standing where he was, Ardim muttered to himself softly.

Then, a huge Magic Net began to spread to the entire world along with the consciousness of the World of Gods. The Magic Net was Ardim's product after referring to many sources. Its purpose was to control extraordinary beings who used magic power.

There were many extraordinary being in this world. Other than knights who relied entirely on the life energy in their bodies to fight, many relied on spiritual and magic power to ascend and fight. The same applied to the so-called mages, sorcerers, elementalists, etc.

This type was Ardim's target group. He created this Magic Net by modeling after the network of the future society. Any extraordinary beings with spiritual power could connect to it.

This was like opening up a network of extraordinary beings, where they could safely communicate with each other and even shop on the Magic Net. This was the inspiration that Ardim had gotten from other worlds. If he simply wanted to advance to the Supreme Divine Power, his current accumulation would not be much of a problem.

However, to reach his main body's level and advance to the Supreme Divine Power, just relying on the methods he already had wasn't enough. He would have to create something completely new.

Unlike his main body, he couldn't devour so much power of authority. He could also be like Kalunu, who had many kobolds and dragon-descent races to rely on. Hence, he could only rely on himself and think of other ways.

The Magic Net method was his idea. As long as the Magic Net replaced the normal network where creatures of every world could use it, it could provide Ardim with a large amount of power at all times.

Moreover, with the help of the mark, he could completely spread the Magic Net to cover countless worlds. He could even connect these worlds to a certain extent so that the people of these worlds could communicate.

Countless worlds would form a community by then. Extraordinary beings and researchers from different worlds could chat freely and exchange their insights on the network. They could even conduct cross-world transactions as long as they were willing to pay.

It was conceivable that countless worlds would benefit from the Magic Net and could even become more prosperous and powerful. Then, after the world became prosperous, power would naturally flow back to Ardim.

In addition, the Magic Net itself could be free or chargeable. In theory, as long as this network could operate, it would be able to provide Ardim with an endless stream of power. By then, there was a great hope of ascending to Supreme Divine Power, no longer an illusion.

This was also why he had to swear an oath to the World of Gods, because only with the help of the World of Gods' power could he instantly spread the Magic Net to the entire world.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 842: Chapter 842 – Ascension

Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

Under the gaze of all the gods in the World of Gods, the actions before their eyes began to intensify. In the gods' eyes, the dazzling Magic Net began to spread and expand. The subtle network contained extremely powerful Profound Meanings of Law.

The consciousness began to spread to the entire World of Gods. This process alone lasted for more than half a month. Without the active cooperation of the World of Gods, who knew how long it would take to do this with Ardim's power alone.

It would probably be an extremely long time, and there would be many obstacles in the process as the other gods were not fools. Hence they would not watch him advance.

Those who could become gods had their own wisdom. Otherwise, how could they win in such an intense competition and become a god? Not to mention at this moment, as Chen Heng spread his mark, these gods were no longer the divine existence of the secluded kingdom, but the divine existence of the Boundary Sea.

For them, naturally, they could easily understand the benefits contained within. The benefits were huge, so huge that even the gods were tempted, and even made them have the impulse to seize it at all costs.

!!

Under normal circumstances, Ardim dared to guarantee that after seeing his actions, a large number of imitated Magic Nets would definitely appear, competing with him for control of the future Magic Net within a few years.

Although they did not have the Goddess of Magic's Power of Laws and Divine Spark, Ardim believed in this group of divine existences' abilities. They might not have the ability to do things perfectly like Ardim, but they definitely could drag him down and mess things up, which was clearly what he did not want. Therefore, directly activating the consciousness and completing this step using the power of the World of Gods was the best choice.

The gods had observed the movement for more than half a month. They looked at Ardim with a rather complicated gaze, their hearts surging with endless emotions. If possible, they would like to surge over and directly replace him, snatching over the newly formed Magic Net.

However, this was not possible. The other party had made a very despicable oath, so much so that it had alarmed the consciousness of the entire World of Gods. At this moment, the promotion of the Magic Net was no longer a matter for the other party but for the entire World of Gods.

Whoever dared to surge forward and block the expansion of the Magic Net was a sinner who would stop the world's advancement. The other party would probably laugh out loud, even in his dreams. Who wouldn't laugh after picking up a few Divine Spark out of the blue?

The gods knew they couldn't block Ardim, but with their personalities, they weren't willing to just watch him. Even if it were a dog, they would still pull out a few hairs if they saw it, let alone such a large Magic Net.

Soon, they thought of a countermeasure.

'The human spirit forms the essence of this Magic Net as a link….' So some gods were secretly thinking.

'In that case…'

Soon, the gods began to move. They weaved a shabby network at an extremely fast speed in various places. However, compared to Ardim, the gods did not have the Goddess of Magic's Divine Spark in their hands, and they also lacked considerable experience and the strong promotion of the World of Gods.

Therefore, the Magic Net created by these gods was inadequate, with inferior quality everywhere. However, this did not prevent the expansion of these Magic Nets.

On the contrary, the expansion of these Magic Nets was also very smooth because the gods had their basic disks to exist. The spiritual network was the essence of the Magic Net. The information and spirit were unified by linking one spiritual body after another, thus communicating in this network.

It can be seen from this that the most important part of this network was the person with an independent spirit. Coincidentally, the gods in the World of Gods often held such capacity in their hands. Those were their believers.

As a result, they didn't need to spend much effort promoting it in the outside world. They only needed to promote it among their believers quickly. A shabby Magic Net prototype was born just like that.

So, did these gods create these shabby Magic Nets to compete with Ardim? Of course not! Anyone with a discerning eye could see that Ardim already had an absolute advantage in the World of Gods at this moment.

Ardim's Magic Net was not only extremely mature but also had support from the World of Gods. It also had the Divine Spark of the Goddess of Magic as its basic technical support. Hence, it was obvious that it had been prepared for a long time and likely had already been successful in other worlds.

What right did the gods have to compete with such a mature product with the support of a backer based on the low-level, improvised team that the gods had formed early on? To smash their heads against it? That was impossible.

Very soon, the gods' operations arrived. First, under Ardim's gaze, the gods raised their completed Magic Net in their hands to the sky. Then, under the World of Gods' influence, it directly merged with Ardim's Magic Net and became a part of it.

Looking at this scene, even though Ardim had long guessed that the gods would make a move, he was still shocked by these ridiculous operations.

'Could they do it this way?' He had never seen these operations before.

However, the situation was very clear now. The gods created the Magic Net not to fight against Ardim's Magic Net but to seek mergers and acquisitions. Then, it directly merged into the original Magic Net during its expansion.

This was a reasonable operation. The World of Gods would not reject this operation while pushing the Magic Net's expansion. This was because the gods' active cooperation could save the World of Gods a lot of effort and allow them to use their strength in more appropriate places.

As a result, the gods sold the Magic Net they had constructed to Ardim, thus obtaining a return. In theory, they were now one of the shareholders of Magic Net, although the shares were so small that it was pitiful to look at.

Yet, even so, it was much better than doing nothing. Ardim shook his head. He was a little helpless but did not care. Shares did not matter to him. For Ardim, this situation had its benefits. Since there was a common interest, some gods would give up their resistance and maintain a welcoming attitude toward the Magic Net. This was beneficial to Magic Net's future development.

As for the insignificant shares, it didn't matter to Ardim. In any case, with Magic Net's expansion in the future, these shares would eventually be diluted and become negligible. Yet, for now, the gods' actions meant no longer any opponent in the World of Gods.

After a few months, a soft cry sounded from within the World of Gods. It was as if the entire world was shaking, and the world began to rumble. A powerful aura surged from within the world, shrouding the surroundings.

If someone could look at this world from the outside, they would be able to discover a shocking scene. A huge network appeared in the outside world, directly opening up the world before them. It was as if someone opened up the network, emitting powerful energy.

Within the new network, there seemed to be endless scenes appearing. There were mortals living on the land, farmers farming in the fields, warriors fighting on the battlefield, and kings giving orders in the palace…

All sorts of scenes appeared at this moment, which was pure spiritual power.

"Finally succeeded…" Feeling the expansion of the Magic Net, Ardim's face turned pale, and he smiled weakly before a tall altar.

The Magic Net process for the past few months was not a small burden to him because the Magic Net's essence was connected and almost merged into one with him. Therefore, when the Magic Net's power was exhausted and weakened, his strength would also become weak and fall silent.

Fortunately, it was finally over. Ardim's plan finally succeeded with the World of Gods' help. His body began to change when the Magic Net expanded to the entire world.

In the past long period, using the simulator to travel through other worlds freely, it was not that Ardim had never experienced the power of the Magic Net in other worlds. On the contrary, he had even expanded the Magic Net before him into other worlds, covering several worlds.

However, those were only small worlds. It could be deemed insignificant compared to the World of Gods before him. How could worlds incapable of giving birth to divine existences be compared to the World of Gods? Putting everything else aside, any divine existences in the World of Gods could easily wipe out those small worlds.

The whole process would not be easy. Therefore, the Magic Net's expansion in the World of Gods had to rely on the World of Gods' power itself. This was because Ardim's power itself was not enough. If Chen Heng, the main body, was willing to help, then he could still give it a try, but just Ardim himself was impossible.

Nonetheless, he could get Chen Heng to help, but this was not what he had hoped for. Regardless of whether it was Ardim or Kalunu, even though they were avatars, they still walked their paths, where these paths were destined not to allow others to interfere.

No matter what, this attempt was finally successful, and now, it seemed it was time for the test to succeed. Ardim looked at the sky, and a smile appeared on his pale face. Then, he opened his arms and looked at the horizon.

"Come…" A soft murmur sounded, like a ghost whispering, making a seductive voice in the ear. As Ardim spoke softly, a powerful force surged over from all directions.

Rumble!

The World of Gods, which had already calmed down, began to tremble again. The powerful aura shook heaven and earth, causing the entire World of Gods to cast a sidelong glance. The high and mighty gods were not unfamiliar with it.

"He has completed the Magic Net's expansion and started ascending…" Then, looking at Ardim's appearance in the distance, a god said with a complicated expression.

The gods of the World of Gods were not unfamiliar with the gods' ascension. Long ago, many Demigods had ascended to the divine throne in the past thousand years due to various fortuitous encounters, becoming high and mighty divine existences.

The gods were already used to this. Yet, even so, their expressions were particularly complicated looking at the current Ardim. This is because Ardim did not ascend to ordinary divine existence but a Supreme Divine Power.

Yes, a Supreme Divine Power. It was fine if Ardim did not ascend, but he became a Supreme Divine Power once he did. This was the result of the nature of the Magic Net.

The Magic Net expanded the entire World of Gods, and its power was extremely powerful. So, naturally, it could bring a rank of Supreme Divine Power. Even though the Magic Net had just completed its expansion and had yet to enter a large-scale harvest period, the power it could provide could guarantee at least a Supreme Divine Power rank.

Another Supreme Divine Power was about to be born before their eyes. How could the gods not feel complicated? One had to know that a medium-level divine power was already extremely difficult for them. Among the gods, the vast majority of them only had low-level divine power.

If they wanted to advance from a low-level to medium-level divine power, they would need to pay an unknown amount of effort and price to succeed. Yet now, someone directly took a step forward and surged toward a Supreme Divine Power.

How could they not feel complicated? However, so what if they felt complicated? In the end, they could only observe. If it was other gods' advancement, they might still have some ideas.

For example, they could stab the other party in the back at the crucial moment of his advancement or use various methods to trick and stop him from advancing. If one was lucky, he might even be able to cause the other party to suffer a backlash and subsequently die. That way, the Divine Spark and divinity left behind would be promising.

However, it did not apply to Ardim. Ardim was the spokesperson of Magic Net. At this moment, he was also known as the Magic Net's incarnation. Every move he made represented the Magic Net.

The Magic Net had combined with the World of Gods, becoming a part of it. In other words, at this moment, Ardim could be deemed one of the spokesmen of the World of Gods, an existence protected by the world's consciousness.

It would be fine if they were to encounter other people with their methods, but facing such an existence, it was better to forget about it early on. There was no hope.Continue read on B0n n 0 v el. c 0 m.Thank

The gods looked at Ardim's figure and sighed simultaneously, and their hearts were filled with endless regret. Ardim naturally understood the gods' concerns. He wouldn't have chosen to advance in the World of Gods if he didn't know this.

Wouldn't it be good to find a suitable world to advance in and return to? The power of the world was shaking. Sensing Ardim's ascension, the World of Gods poured a wisp of power into Ardim's body.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 843: Chapter 843 – The Changes Brought About by the Magic Net

Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

This was too much!

Feeling the actions of the World of Gods, the gods in the World of Gods were cursing in their hearts. Not only did the world cast a protective spell, it even weakened the other gods' power to help the other party ascend.

How much effort do you need to invest to ensure the ascension is successful? Why didn't you do the same to us when we ascended?

The gods felt the actions of the World of Gods, and their hearts couldn't help but ache.

Of course, they had to because the scene in front of them was like the World of Gods rushing to feed them, worrying that they wouldn't be able to ascend successfully.

!!

When the other gods ascended back then, they experienced hardships, and endless risks were involved. But what about Hatim in front of them?

He was lying at home, waiting for the free meal from the sky. It could only be said that the encounters between people were greater than between humans and animals.

The gods sighed in their hearts.

Time slowly passed. More than half a month passed in the blink of an eye. On this day, the entire World of Gods once again shook.

A powerful aura swept in all directions, enveloping the entire World of Gods, causing the entire World of Gods to start cheering. A powerful High-Level Divine Power was born.

This was already the third High-Level Divine Power born in this era. And all of them were unfamiliar faces. The gods were already somewhat numb to this.

"I've finally reached the level of a High-Level Divine Power…"

Hatim stood up from where he was and silently felt the power on his body.

After ascending to the High-Level Divine Power, his appearance didn't seem to have changed much. Only his eyes gradually turned golden, and there was an inexplicable aura on his body.

But in his body, there was a terrifying power brewing. The power from the Magic Net was continuously pouring into his body, making his power grow every moment.

This was also where he had the foundation and confidence to reach High-Level Divine Power in one step. As for the power of the Magic Net, it would continue to grow slowly with time.

The essence of the Magic Net was a network that existed with spiritual links. As long as the number of people using the Magic Net continued to increase, the power of the Magic Net would continue to increase, and the power that would be fed back to Chen Heng would also increase, reaching a higher level.

Therefore, the next goal of the Hatim was very clear. That was to continuously expand the Magic Net so that more and more people would use it. This was also a path that could theoretically expand indefinitely.

As the number of people using the Magic Net continued to increase, sooner or later, his strength would continue to expand. It was even possible for him to catch up to Chen Heng's main body.

Thinking of this, Hatim could not help but smile. Then, he looked around. After observing silently for a moment, he fell into a deep sleep. His entire body merged into the Magic Net. And the influence of the Magic Net had just begun.

"The function is already very perfect…"

On the other side, Chen Heng had already tried to log into the Magic Net. The first time one logged into the Magic Net, the Magic Net would set a fixed area for the user to use according to the strength of the user's spiritual power.

The usage of the Magic Net was divided into different levels. The most basic function could be used by everyone, as long as the user was an intelligent life form.

However, access to some higher and more profound areas, or even areas involving transcendence, had certain restrictions. And all of these were measured by spiritual power.

Generally speaking, the spiritual power of an intelligent life form could represent its life level. The transformation of a life form was necessarily all-around.

Even for knights who relied on their bodies to fight and kill, their spiritual power would not be weak as they grew stronger. It was just that they would be slightly weaker compared to a mage or wizard of the same level.

Of course, with Chen Heng's strength, there was no limit. He could directly see through the bottom of the Magic Net.

After skimming through it, Chen Heng couldn't help but nod. In his opinion, the Magic Net was quite simple at the moment. There were only a few functions inside, just those.

But these functions were enough for the current users. These functions included chatting, reading, and other functions. Some paid games were imported and modified by Hatim to accommodate the user's needs.

Those games were all collected by Hatim from various worlds. A lot of content could meet a considerable portion of the requirements.

It was also very simple to access these contents. One only needed to pay to the Magic Net and could directly download it. The fee could be things like magic stones or spirit stones, or one's mana or even life energy.

Just this alone made the design of the Magic Net more difficult than it seemed.

After all, the Magic Net was only a spiritual world. It was a lot of technical difficulties to absorb the mana and other abilities of the outside world and then download the content that only existed on the spiritual network.

Hatim also wanted to obtain the Magic Goddess' Divine Spark first. It was to provide enough technical support for the Magic Net. If not for the technical support provided by the Magic Goddess' Divine Spark, the Magic Net would not only be a chat forum at the moment.

Since there were paid games, there was naturally other paid content.

Chen Heng took a look. Other than paid games, there were also paid knowledge content, paid video content, and other forms of paid entertainment. Moreover, the contents were all quite rich.

These were all accumulated in the past by Hatim. Some came from other worlds, and Hatim himself arranged some. At this moment, all of them were uploaded to the Magic Net.

In the future, as the number of users of the Magic Net increases, to gain benefits, the users of the Magic Net will also package their knowledge and upload it to the Magic Net.

And for Hatim, this was equivalent to becoming stronger every moment.

The reason was very simple. The Magic Net was him. If the knowledge was uploaded to the Magic Net, it was equivalent to uploading then to Hatim.

It was as if he didn't need to do anything. He just needed to build a simple platform, and he would be able to plunder knowledge and power from others continuously.

The key was that this was completely voluntary by others. There was no such thing as coercion.

Who could reason with this?

The spiritual power, magical power, magic stones, and spirit stones paid through the Magic Net would end up in Hatim's pocket.

Perhaps the amount paid by the whole person was not much, but as long as it accumulated over time, it would be an extremely rich amount that the gods would envy.

This was equivalent to harvesting the masses to achieve self-accomplishment. More importantly, the Magic Net could even be used to harvest the world itself.

This was because the Magic Net had an unquestionable promoting effect on the world. It could help the world develop further and become more prosperous.

And during this process, the world would receive an endless stream of feedback. This feedback would also fall on Hatim, allowing his strength to increase slowly.

It was simply terrifying.

Chen Heng was speechless when he saw this. Before this, he felt he had already been ruthless enough, doing all sorts of bandit business. His strength was snatched from others, swallowing them one by one.

But now, it seemed he was nothing compared to the Magic Net.

If Chen Heng wanted to go out and snatch others and seize the other divine existences' authority, he still needed to put in the effort to find a target, fight or scam the target. He would inevitably have to spend some effort to achieve his goal.

But what about Hatim?

He just needed to lie on the Magic Net and enjoy his achievements. In any case, as long as the world was not destroyed.

And as time passed, the power of the Magic Net would continue to increase, and at that time, its power would also continue to increase.

Chen Heng somewhat understood the thoughts of those gods. Even he would be full of envy for such a thing. If Hatim weren't his avatar, even he wouldn't be able to resist the urge to snatch the Magic Net from Hatim's hands.

Fortunately, things hadn't come to this point yet. Hatim was one with him, after all. No matter what happened in the future, it was a good thing. Various thoughts flashed through Chen Heng's mind as he continued to look in front of him.

The Magic Net in front of him was still rather crude. Hatim did not make intentionally perfect everything in the Magic Net but left space for the people after him.

All he did was provide a platform similar to a computer. As for the later software and other functions, he planned to leave them for future people to develop.

This was not only to allow future people to share some benefits from the existence of the Magic Net but also to allow the Magic Net to have more rich changes.

Anything that relied solely on one person would sooner or later go down a dead end. Although Hatim was confident, he could not guarantee that he would be able to know the preferences of the masses.

Rather than doing it himself and developing everything he wanted, it would be better to let the later generations perfect it and improve the function of the Magic Net bit by bit.

In this way, it would be of great benefit to the development of the Magic Net.

Chen Heng also agreed with this point.

After looking around, Chen Heng felt very familiar with everything around him. The only pity was that there was no shopping function.

There were too many technical difficulties in realizing this function. It was relatively easy to just pay for knowledge, but if one wanted to realize online shopping, a difficult problem would be placed in front of them.

How could they transfer things over to the buyers?

It was possible to send things over directly, but the consumption would be unbearable. If the price of online shopping were too high, then there would naturally not be too many people using it.

Thinking about it carefully, this function could only be done when Hatim became idle and then set up teleportation points in various regions of the World of Gods, establishing a logistics system that relied on the Magic Net.

Otherwise, the cost would be too high, and the number of people using it would not be many.

After surfing around the Magic Net and leaving some things behind, Chen Heng left. The things he left behind were not little and included all aspects of the knowledge he had learned. It was a rather rich amount of content.

Of course, they were all basic things and were only limited to the Fourth Rank. But it could also be said to be extremely rich. It was the most classic content. In the future, it will probably continue to flourish on the Magic Net.

After uploading the knowledge, a related prompt also said that Chen Heng could set the price himself. After Chen Heng simply finished the operation, he left and returned to the Hatim Kingdom, where he continued resting.

Time passed once again. In the blink of an eye, several hundred years had passed. Compared to before, in the next several hundred years, the entire World of Gods had undergone rapid changes.

The popularization of the Magic Net brought this about. If, in the past, the marks that Chen Heng spread allowed the gods that originally occupied the World of Gods to open their eyes and see the world, then the Magic Net that Hatimhad set up allowed ordinary people to open their eyes and see the world.

The world was closely connected because of the existence of the Magic Net.A war broke out tens of thousands of miles away, and the people of the World of Gods would learn about it the next day.

This was a unique scene, and it was also an unprecedented change. In this era, people discovered for the first time that obtaining information was such an easy thing.

Even the acquisition of knowledge was the same. The extraordinary beings were pleasantly surprised to find that as long as they paid a small price, they would be able to browse through a lot of information that used to be considered extremely precious to them.

There were tens of thousands of huge repositories of knowledge on the Magic Net, with knowledge of any system. Not only were there mages and knights, but there were also systems that originated from other worlds.

Mages, knights, Elemental Knights, elementalists, Beastmasters, Warlocks…

All sorts of job system information were easily accessible to them, making them unable to quit using the Magic Net.

Not only could extraordinary beings obtain the information they wanted, but even ordinary mortals could also pay something to obtain something that would be of great help to them.

For example, some information about farming, forging, and other aspects of knowledge.

In the past, these things were all secrets that belonged to others. They were existences that could be passed down as heirlooms by those families. Others couldn't know about them.

But now, with the introduction of the Magic Net, these things are not valuable anymore. With the appearance of a large amount of knowledge from other worlds, these things were already common.

Even an ordinary farmer could easily obtain them, and many were even free. They only needed to browse through the advertisements for some time and pay an insignificant amount of spiritual power. They could obtain some currency to purchase the things they wanted.

This was simply the best for the vast majority of mortals. In the vast knowledge base, people had too much knowledge for the first time and did not know how to choose.

This was because there was too much knowledge in this knowledge base.

In addition to the first batch that Hatim uploaded, in the next few hundred years, a large number of users of the Magic Net also uploaded a large amount of their knowledge in sequence after realizing the profits from doing so.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 844: Chapter 844 – The Original World

Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

In a short period of time, because of the existence of the Magic Net, the entire World of Gods became even more prosperous. Everywhere was a beautiful and prosperous scene.

In the current World of Gods, as the threshold for obtaining knowledge became much lower, greatly increasing the probability of the appearance of extraordinary beings.

In the past, out of a hundred people with extraordinary talent, only one person might have had the opportunity to come into contact with extraordinary beings or even become one of the extraordinary beings. Most people would either be wasted, abandoned, or simply buried. No one would bat an eye at them.

But now, with the existence of the Magic Net, such a situation would no longer appear. The appearance of the Magic Net was a huge benefit to these people.

Under such circumstances, the number of extraordinary beings continued to grow. The world was changing with each passing day, and all aspects were gradually moving towards prosperity.

!!

Of course, this process was not perfect. Changes often came along with severe pain.

In a normal world, even normal social changes would affect the lives of a large number of people, causing many people to suffer.

Even a little fluctuation in the normal world was like this, not to mention such a big change in the World of Gods. In the changes of the world, most people were the beneficiaries, but a small number of people would pay the price.

These people might have original sins, or they might be innocent, but they still paid the price.

But in general, the world was always moving forward. In the long run, the world would always get better and better. And the spread of the Magic Net did not stop but continued to extend outwards.

Utilizing the power of the simulator, the Magic Net continued to expand, constantly bringing other worlds into its hands and holding them tightly.

This was what Hatim was busy with. As for Kalunu, he had already woken up and started to be busy.

The path that Hatim was walking on was to use the weave as an extension of his existence. He was the Magic Net. As long as the Magic Net exists, he would exist. The stronger the Magic Net became, his strength would be stronger.

And what Kalunu was walking on was a mixture of the path of bloodline and the path of faith. The dragon descendant in the World of Gods had already become the foundation of his strength.

The stronger the descendants of dragons were, the more power they could provide him. Thus, after he woke up, Kalunu began to attack and expand. He did not start a war and spread the flames of war to the entire World of Gods. Instead, he chose to invade other worlds.

In this regard, Kalunu and Hatim cooperated very well. Kalunu was responsible for leading the invasion of the dragon descendants and occupying other worlds with the powerful strength of the Kobolds.

Hatim used the Magic Net to complement Kalunu's actions as a bargaining chip to obtain the support and favor of the world's will. The cooperation between the two was not flawless, but it could also be considered a clear division of labor, complementing each other.

Thus, after thousands of years, their forces quickly expanded and became more and more powerful.

The gods of the World of Gods began to change because of the changes brought about by the Magic Net and the mark. They became stronger and stronger as they crazily competed with each other.

And in the Primogenitor World, new divine existences were still being born. The Pantheon Temple was no longer the same as it was in the past. It was no longer the same temple with just a few lonely figures.

Although the current Pantheon Temple was still not worthy of the name of Pantheon, there were already more than a dozen divine existences among them.

In terms of overall strength, it was already quite strong. At least compared to the past Primogenitor World, it could be considered to have recovered and breathed a sigh of relief.

During these years, the Pantheon Temple had constantly been trying to move, invading other worlds and plundering the powers of other worlds to join the Primogenitor World.

With the avatars working so hard, Chen Heng naturally did not stay idle. While the avatars were recovering and struggling, he also took the time to go to the Abyss.

Before this, he had left a mark on Aisha's body. Seeing Chen Heng again, Aisha was scared half to death by him. But after hesitating for a long time, she finally chose to betray the Abyss.

Under her persuasion, one by one, the Abyssal Demon Gods were found by Chen Heng and devoured by him as a feast.

The vast Abyss was an extremely dangerous place for others, but to Chen Heng, it was like a cafeteria where he could eat to his heart's content.

In any case, these Abyssal Demon Gods had no other abilities. They only knew how to destroy and devour, and didn't know how to build a civilization.

Since that was the case, then letting Chen Heng, who was even more powerful, devour these demonic gods seemed to be a good outcome for these Demon Gods, right?

Chen Heng thought very wickedly.

In short, after this hunt, the entire Abyss was already empty.

There was nothing the Demon Gods could do. With the power of the Demon Gods, if they simply wanted to hide their main advantage in the Abyss World, Chen Heng would still have difficulty locating them.

But the situation was different with Aisha, a spy from the Abyss. She was also a Demon God from the Abyss. She was very clear about the usual abilities of those Abyssal Demon Gods.

Because of her, Chen Heng could easily track down these Abyssal Demon Gods.

After that, she was also rewarded by Chen Heng. Chen Heng gave her some authority he did not need, allowing her to increase her strength again.

On this basis, he also used his mark to help shield the Will of Abyss, making it impossible for the Will of Abyss to trace Aisha's actions. This was to return her favor of helping.

After all, Aisha had helped Chen Heng. Her contribution was pretty huge. Logically speaking, Chen Heng should have helped her to protect this lackey who had taken the initiative to seek refuge.

He was prepared to come to the Abyss to eat again in the future.

Yes, at this moment, Chen Heng had completely treated the Abyss as a cafeteria, and the kind that would automatically restock.

Anyway, with the vastness and power of the Abyss World, it would not take long for those Abyssal Demon Gods to appear again. As long as a few years passed, they would be available for harvest again.

Isn't this wonderful?

Chen Heng's plan was very good, but it felt somewhat strange.

The Abyss World would plunder other worlds and devour the powers of other worlds to nurture the Demon Gods. Then, Chen Heng would come to the Abyss World to plunder and harvest the Demon Gods.

This did not sound right.

Who was the bandit?

The Abyss World was furious, but there was nothing it could do.

The Abyss world had more autonomy than other worlds but was also very limited. In essence, this was still a world's will. It only had basic instincts, and it did not have perfect wisdom.

After being blocked by Chen Heng, the Will of Abyss did not even notice the culprit, Aisha. It failed to find out that she was the one leading the way and gave her its last bit of power.

This was unexpected, but it seemed to be understandable. After all, under the background of the death of the Abyssal Demon God, as the only remaining Demon God in the Abyss World, it was natural for Aisha to receive attention from the Will of Abyss.

It was not the end. Even Aisha, a genuine abyssal lifeform, felt a little embarrassed when she felt the familiar favor and blessing from the Will of Abyss.

So she made up her mind. To maintain the favor and power in her body, she had to work harder and strive to kill all the Abyssal Demon Gods in the future for Chen Heng, leaving only herself.

It was great filial piety. After leaving the Abyss World and conveniently planting tool men in Aisha in this world, Chen Heng returned to the World of Gods.

In the Abyss World, he killed many Demon Gods and also devoured a lot of authority. Even now, these authorities did not have much effect on him, but after careful digestion, he still made progress.

And digesting their required time. This process took about five thousand years before it finally stopped. And at this moment, Chen Heng also felt a layer of isolation. It was a vague feeling.

"Have I reached my ceiling?"

Recovering from the silence, Chen Heng looked at the world in front of him and felt the situation on his body. He couldn't help but mutter to himself. He could feel that as his strength continued to increase, his strength had reached an end.

He felt it would be impossible to increase his strength further if he continued to move forward. Some kind of law was restricting him, preventing him from further increasing his strength.

"It's still not the end…"

Chen Heng muttered to himself, and various thoughts flashed through his mind. He could be sure that his current strength was still not his limit.

Above the Supreme Divine Power, there was an even stronger level of existence. This could be seen from the existence of the simulator.

The existence of the simulator itself was a miracle. Even though Chen Heng could see through some of the mysteries within and perform some of its functions with his strength, he could still not replicate its core functions.

The existence that created the simulator back then was even more powerful than the current Chen Heng. There was no doubt about that.

However, the predicament before him was real. Chen Heng could feel that his strength had completely stopped progressing. This left him with no other choice.

"Looks like it's time to go back…"

Chen Heng looked into the distance. It was as if a huge world was reflected in his vision. The world was spinning and flowing.

Chen Heng slowly closed his eyes.

Keep moving forward!

Very soon, a brand new journey began. In the simulator, a somewhat unfamiliar coordinate began to flash. This was the Original World's coordinate and the world that Chen Heng first descended into.

It was a world that was very similar to Chen Heng's memories, but it was also a world that was somewhat beyond recognition.

In this world were his parents, family, and all the people in his memories. However, the background was very different from the past. In the world that Chen Heng first came to, there was no such thing as martial arts.

However, that world did have it. This was the difference. The simulator on Chen Heng's body had also truly awakened in that world. And now, it seemed like it was time to go back and take a look.

This was what Chen Heng was thinking and doing. His strength was already extremely powerful, so powerful that it was suffocating. If an ordinary divine existence's body was comparable to a large world, then the current Chen Heng was surpassing everything.

His body seemed ordinary, but in reality, every drop of his blood had the Qi of countless worlds flowing within it. His body's size was enough to surpass the incomparably large and terrifying worlds like the Primogenitor World and the World of Gods.

If Chen Heng had fallen at this moment, his corpse would have transformed in the Boundary Sea. It would certainly have evolved into an incredible and terrifying world, which would attract a large number of divine existences over.

This was the terror of the Supreme Divine Power. It was so powerful that it made people tremble, reaching a state that others could not imagine. With his current strength, it was naturally not difficult for him to return to the world he had once lived in.

In fact, not only did he find the Original World, but he also found the coordinates of the other worlds. The Azure World, the Sorcerer World…

The many worlds he had visited in the past had all left their marks in his mind, which was why Chen Heng remembered them. And with Chen Heng's current strength, as long as he remembered them, he would naturally be able to obtain the coordinates. The power of the Supreme Divine Power was so ridiculous.

A moment later, Chen Heng arrived in a vast world. It was a desolate, deathly silent world.

The world was ice-cold. The earth had lost its heat, the sun had extinguished, and all life force had been absorbed by people, completely disappearing.

In the past, there had been powerhouses who had taken action and plundered the origin of this world, causing this place to become deathly silent, and all life force had completely disappeared.

Only the last bit of resentment remained, remaining in the entire world and unable to dissipate. At a glance, the entire surface of the world still had countless corpses.

After the world died, the countless microorganisms that existed naturally disappeared. Those corpses had also turned into stones and could no longer move. Only lonely corpses could be left standing here.

Chen Heng slowly closed his eyes. In his mind, the memories of this world were slowly being retraced.

Those were the memories and experiences he had left behind in this world. They could be considered the few memories he had left in this world.

A magical scene began to appear. Along with Chen Heng's memories, the entire world around him seemed to change as his memories began to retrace.

Rumble!

The world shook, and fragments from the past began to rewind and reassemble countless times. The Supreme Divine Power's authority was activated.

Time began to flow backward. Retracing time was not something difficult to do. Every divine existence had this ability. They could retrace time and understand the various aspects of the past.

Even if they retraced some individuals back to the past, allowing the old to regain their youth and the dead to regain their lives, it was still a trifling matter.

However, what Chen Heng was doing at the moment was much more magnanimous.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 845: Chapter 845 – The Truth

Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

It was well known that the larger the collective individual, the greater its impact, and the more difficult it would be to operate it. This applies to what was before Chen Heng's eyes.

At this moment, what Chen Heng was reviving was not an individual life form, nor was it an area, but an entire world. He was reversing time, bringing the entire world to go back in time so as to bring back the previous world.

This kind of behavior could be done in theory, but in practice, no one would do it.

If he simply wanted to save the world, he actually didn't need to go through so much trouble. With his divine ability, it wasn't difficult to save a world. As long as there were traces of it, there would be a trace of life left.

With this trace of life, it was enough to do many things. However, what Chen Heng wanted was not simply to save the world but also the creatures that had once attached themselves to it.

!!

Those who had lived in Chen Heng's era and died because of the invasion of foreign enemies, he wanted to pull them all back from the abyss. It was because of this that there was such a magnificent scene.

An enormous power continued to spread from Chen Heng's body. The backlash of time continued to descend and spread out from Chen Heng's body, but it was directly ignored by Chen Heng.

Going back in time goes against the rules. If one wanted to resist the law of nature, one would have to bear the corresponding backlash. And this baclash was definitely not something that a normal divine existence could withstand.

However, to Chen Heng, it wasn't too difficult. He was a Supreme Divine Power, after all.

Although there were still many things that the current Chen Heng could not do in the entire Boundary Sea, this matter in front of him was still well within his ability.

Rumble!

Bursts of light surged and bloomed in all directions. Chen Heng raised his head and looked forward. In his line of sight, he saw that bursts of time lingered, and an inexplicable aura surged over.

The fragments of time continued to surge over, and the entire world slowly recovered its vitality. An instinctive joy surged out of his heart, which was the world's joy.

From death to life, the entire world changed into a brand-new color of joy, and that survival instinct was displayed at this moment. No matter what kind of existence there was, they would have the instinct to survive, even if it was the world.

Because, to a certain extent, the world's will was the embodiment of countless living beings, possessing the instinct of all living beings. The most basic instinct of survival was naturally deeply rooted in the world.

Chen Heng continued to move forward. Unknowingly, the places he walked past were covered with fresh flowers. The ruined city ruins changed into the tall buildings of the past again.

In the familiar school, students sat down one by one. They either looked serious or relaxed, playing around in the classroom. The teachers taught in the classroom, earnestly imparting knowledge. A harmonious and beautiful scene unfolded before their eyes. It was so full of vitality and also so wonderful.

Chen Heng's gaze was fixed on a young man at this moment. That was a young man who looked very similar to Chen Heng. In many places, he looked the same. He was practically like his twin brother.

In reality, this was the Chen Heng of the past. To find the truth of the past, Chen Heng turned back time in one breath and went back for a very long time.

"As expected, he's not reincarnated yet…"

The young man's appearance in front of him proved Chen Heng's experience. Chen Heng's memories showed that he was not reincarnated but had suddenly transmigrated to this world.

After a careful examination, although the youth in front of him was also called Chen Heng, and the things that happened in his memories were similar to what Chen Heng remembered, there were still some differences.

This was very obvious. Although the two worlds were similar, with the addition of factors like martial arts in this world, many things would naturally become different.

Therefore, in the end, this was not the world that Chen Heng had once lived in. It was just a paradox.

Chen Heng continued to watch. He looked at the time fragment before him, watching the scenes that had once happened in this world. All the past events in this world happened in front of his eyes.

Soon, he saw the scene of the world turning into ruins again. A huge hand that blotted the sky descended from it and held the entire world in its palm. It looked particularly terrifying.

Such a vast world was like a small ball that could be kneaded in his hand. He could do whatever he wanted with it. His figure stood before Chen Heng, blocking him from further peeping.

Chen Heng was a little surprised.

"A divine existence…"

He frowned and was a little puzzled.

The previous scene was again displayed before him, but the current Chen Heng was no longer the same as before. Naturally, he could see more things.

The existence in front of him, who had once attacked this world and destroyed it, was a divine existence.

This was enough to make people feel puzzled. A divine being, what kind of noble and rare existence was this? Why would it appear here for no reason?

One had to know that this world before him was merely a small world. There was nothing around that could accommodate or attract divine existences.

Even existences like the Abyss, desperate for food, would shake their heads at the sight of this small world. At most, they would send some subordinate demons over. There was no way a true Abyssal Demon God would come over.

The fact that a divine being had suddenly appeared in such an impossible place was a huge doubt.

Chen Heng frowned and continued to look forward. His power spread along the passage of time, all the way forward. He instantly destroyed the phantom of the Demon God.

Then, he saw even more things.

"Is this the place?"

In the void, an enormous divine existence stood outside the world. His face revealed confusion when looking at the unremarkable small world in front of him. "That thing landed here?"

That thing?

Chen Heng frowned and continued to look forward. As expected, as time continued to flow backward, more scenes appeared. A brand-new world appeared in front of Chen Heng.

"This is…"

Standing in place, Chen Heng could not help but be stunned. What appeared in front of him was a somewhat unfamiliar world.

The world was still the world in front of him, but the scenes in it were extremely different. The entire world was beyond recognition. No life was born in it, and the world was also a desolate scene.

The land was scarlet red, and the environment was terrible. The sun was incomparably hot and dazzling in the sky, emitting a destructive radiance.

The various scenes were a world amid the destruction, completely different from the scenes in Chen Heng's memories.

This was a completely unfamiliar world right in front of Chen Heng. Small worlds like this that did not give birth to intelligent life and were in the midst of destruction and silence could be found in the entire Boundary Sea.

Nine of the ten worlds in the Boundary Sea were probably like this. The remaining one might be slightly better looking. As for worlds that gave birth to intelligent life, it was considered a rarity in the entire Boundary Sea. It was a rare possibility.

At this moment, what was placed in front of Chen Heng was such a place.

However, this was completely different from the scene in Chen Heng's memories. Chen Heng was puzzled, but he did not do much. He just quietly looked forward.

The power of time was still spreading, making him continue to look forward.

Then, the scene in front of him changed again. Chen Heng successfully saw the source of the change.

In his field of vision, the silent world did not change. Day after day, it was as if it would remain the same in front of him. It was gloomy, making people feel depressed and despairing.

Until one day, the change began. A soul emitting a faint radiance descended from the sky and landed on this world. Then, everything began to change.

On that soul, a faint memory was flowing. It was like a radiance that appeared to the outside world, reflecting the scenes.

That was… the memory that belonged to this soul?

That's right. This soul was the former Chen Heng. Chen Heng had never thought that the former him would descend to this world in such a way. When a soul descended into this world, the changes it brought were enormous.

The soul itself was silent, but the memories it carried instinctively spread outwards. Then, it pulled the power around it, slowly changing the world.

The world began to change. In the shortest amount of time, life began to be born, evolving into familiar things within the soul. Under the interference of an unknown force, the changes of the entire world were in harmony with the soul's memories.

For example, some classic fragments of the past and some species that existed in the memories evolved without missing a single one.

The world was extremely cooperative towards this. That was because the world's will itself existed because of this memory. If it did not bring about the evolution of life, the world's will would not have been born.

Facing its creator, it was naturally cooperative. Because of this, everything in the world began to evolve towards the scene in Chen Heng's memory.

It was a different world, but because of the influence of that inexplicable force, it was forcibly straightened, becoming a scene that Chen Heng was familiar with.

Was this the so-called miracle of great strength? Then why did martial arts appear in this world? Naturally, it was also because of the wish of that spirit body when it was alive.

Chen Heng began to ponder. That was an extremely long memory.

When he was still an ordinary mortal at the beginning, he had worked hard all his life for the future, but in the end, he died because of an accident.

Because of such an experience, before he died, his last wish was that he would not die.

Perhaps it was because of such an underlying instinct that the soul that had descended into this world would change the world and change it into a familiar appearance. At the same time, it would also wish for an extraordinary existence.

If that were the case, with his hard work, he might be able to walk on this path. The scene of an unexpected death like in his previous life would never happen again.

The world was still evolving, and in the end, time was getting closer and closer to the era in Chen Heng's memories. A youth who looked similar to Chen Heng began to be born and grow.

He was very similar to Chen Heng in the past. He was almost carved out of the same appearance. It was the projection of a spiritual body in this world. Finally, at a certain time, the soul body moved and began to descend truly.

The real Chen Heng also came to life at this point. Standing outside the void, Chen Heng quietly looked at the scene in front of him. He was speechless in his heart.

In this world, he finally understood the scenes of the past. Some of his past doubts were also solved by him. Why did he transmigrate, and why did he transmigrate to such a similar world?

He had thought there were other reasons, but now it seemed that he had not transmigrated to a similar world. It was because he had come that this world had become familiar to him.

From the looks of it, no matter what world he had descended to, he would easily change the world and turn it into that familiar appearance. And all sorts of other changes probably evolved because of this.

Chen Heng continued to look forward.

As Chen Heng expected, the changes in the entire world had attracted the divine existence's attention. That divine existence had rushed here in pursuit of Chen Heng's traces.

Perhaps it was a coincidence or the commotion caused by Chen Heng's descent that had attracted some divine existences' attention.

This divine existence followed the traces of Chen Heng's arrival and happened to find this world. The changes in the world immediately attracted the divine existence's attention.

Because in his previous impression, this place was still a deathly silent world not long ago. However, it was only a short world, yet this place had become like this.

He tried to explore the world for a moment, but after he didn't obtain anything, he directly made his move. Then there was the scene after that.

A giant hand grabbed and crushed everything in the world, instantly turning everything into a void. But from the final result, he didn't achieve his goal.

Chen Heng's soul was well disguised in the world. It should be said that the simulator's power couldn't be completely broken through, even if it was holy.

This could be seen from the many divine existences of the World of Gods. After so much time had passed, the gods of the World of Gods still had not broken through the limitations of the simulator. Instead, they relied more and more on it.

Even Chen Heng himself, the Supreme Divine Power, Chen Heng himself could not completely see through the simulator's power, let alone the other divine existences.

The divine existence did not achieve his goal but left him in disappointment. Then came the scene after that. With the help of the remnant world's will, Chen Heng left this world.

It was very normal for the world to help Chen Heng. Initially, Chen Heng thought that the remnant world consciousness would help him because he was the last living creature in the world.

But now, it seemed that he had underestimated it. With his identity, the world's will was his creation, so naturally, he would do his best to help him. This was probably the real reason.

Chen Heng could not help but be speechless, not knowing what to say. But at this point, the matter was not over.

This time, apart from recovering the world, the most important thing for Chen Heng's return was to find his true origin.

And now, although the world had been restored, the other goal was not completed.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 846: Chapter 856 – Ending: A New Journey

Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

Chen Heng stayed in this world for a long time. During this period, he witnessed the changes in the world and obtained some clues from it. For instance, the position of the divine existence who had descended into this world was located by Chen Heng.

To Chen Heng, this divine existence also had a different meaning. If this world wasn't destroyed, but for his existence, Chen Heng might still be in this world today, growing up in that familiar environment. Unfortunately, the other party had destroyed everything.

Chen Heng would take revenge sooner or later. He didn't personally take action, only assigned a few divine existence subordinates, including the Dragon God, Kalunu.

Karunu was obviously very interested in the world where the divine existence resided. A world that could give birth to a divine existence was definitely not something an ordinary world could compare to. All the resources within were presumably very prosperous.

For Kalunu, who urgently needed to expand and open up a living space for the Kobolds, this world was not something to be missed. Based on his estimation, even if this world was slightly weaker than the World of Gods, it was very likely to be on the same level.

!!

Even Ardim would have to make a trip over personally if it wasn't for the fact that Ardim still had some matters to attend to and couldn't make a move for the time being.

After all, Kalunu had to expand the living space for his dragon descendants, while Ardim also needed to contribute to the expansion of the Magic Net. With Kalunu's help, a peak Supreme Divine Power, it wouldn't be a problem to take down a mere divine existence.

Thus, during these years, Chen Heng had been sitting cross-legged in this world, silently tracking down the traces of time. Then, finally, he began to move.

"Found it!"

Everything began to reverse after a full thousand years. Chen Heng slowly opened his eyes and looked forward. A void appeared. Light and shadows seemed to be lingering in it, illuminating the surroundings.

However, in Chen Heng's eyes, that place was not a void but rather interesting. What passed by within it was a fragment that filled the entire space, causing chaos everywhere. Invisible threads spread outwards densely. At a glance, it looked extremely complicated, forming an extremely large network.

Chen Heng found his initial source following this network. His figure instantly disappeared from where he was and started to move. The next instant, he disappeared from where he was and surged forward. Quartet stars flashed past his eyes one by one. Every area seemed to be silent.

Chen Heng had crossed countless worlds in just a few breaths' time. Many worlds flashed past and then disappeared before his eyes. There was not the slightest trace of ripples in his eyes.

Finally, he found that special place. It was an ordinary-looking point in a void. Occasionally, he could see turbulence flowing in it. There was silence everywhere.

Chen Heng raised his head and looked around. The area before him looked very ordinary. Such an environment was commonly found in the entire Boundary Sea, surrounding every world.

Divine existences were used to this kind of place and wouldn't feel anything even if they saw it, without any ripples in their hearts.

However, Chen Heng was different. He was more powerful, so naturally, he could feel more things from this void. This place seemed ordinary, but in fact, there was something else. There were some other things among them.

Therefore, Chen Heng didn't hesitate at all and directly attacked. The entire Boundary Sea was trembling as he pressed down with one hand. Terrifying power flowed out of Chen Heng's body, causing a great shock in this Boundary Sea. The divine existence's aura was spreading. It was so powerful and prosperous, far surpassing all existences.

There seemed to be some powerful powerhouses in the surrounding world. Some existences close to the divine hid in their world, secretly watching the scene before them. However, they were soon shocked.

The Supreme Divine Power's terrifying aura was spreading, so terrifying that it made people tremble. They could feel a fear that came from the depths of their hearts.

Before this power, people would feel small, no matter who they were. Even if they were divine, they wouldn't be able to resist it. They could only retreat far away. Otherwise, just the instinctive dispersal of this aura would be enough to crush and destroy them.

The originally silent Boundary Sea became lively again at this moment. However, as the creator of the lively scene, Chen Heng didn't pay attention to these things. He just stood there, looking at the scene before him with a grave expression.

'Something's not right…' Chen Heng felt that something was not right.

The Supreme Divine Power was extremely powerful. With his current strength, let alone using his full strength, even a casual attack was enough to pump this Boundary Sea into pieces, causing this place to fall into a deathly silence and be destroyed completely.

He had already used his full strength just now, but in the end, he didn't cause any changes. Although the surroundings began to shake, there wasn't that sense of destruction. Instead, it was as if his power was blocked by something, unable to be fully unleashed.

'There is a problem!' This thought flashed through his mind, and he continued to attack.

The Supreme Divine Power's radiance began to spread, shrouding the area and covering the entire world. A powerful aura was connected to this Boundary Sea, attracting the attention of countless people.

Among those powerful existences, there was no lack of divine existences. On the contrary, they were all awakened by Chen Heng's power at this moment. Yet, as this power was too strong, they only felt it for a moment before instinctively retreating, wanting to avoid it.

"That existence is…" A divine existence lurked in the distance, looking at Chen Heng as he muttered to himself, '"Eh?"

Chen Heng had already sensed the changes in the distance when the divine existence in the distance had a thought. However, he did not care. Instead, he continued to stare in front, striking down one strike after another.

The strong power began to shake. Chaos rose and fell everywhere. At this moment, this Boundary Sea had already become a chaotic place. Many fragments surged out from the Boundary Sea, drifting in all directions. The entire scene looked as if it was about to be destroyed.

Indeed, countless worlds were destroyed. Although Chen Heng didn't take the initiative to target them, with his current strength, even if it was just the aftermath of his strength, it was enough to cause a disaster.

Many worlds were destroyed, and it was not until a long time later that Chen Heng stopped. He raised his head and looked forward. There, a black hole appeared.

"Is this…" The present divine existences looked at the black hole in shock, "Connected to another world?"

Chen Heng immediately understood everything after seeing the huge black hole before him. So that was how it was. Chen Heng was not a creature of this Boundary Sea back then. Instead, he had used this tunnel before him to come over from another unfamiliar place.

The black hole before him was the tunnel that had been left behind back then. However, it was extremely concealed. So no one in the past had ever discovered it. Nonetheless, even if it had been discovered, it was likely that an ordinary person would not be able to pass through this tunnel with their power.

Chen Heng could feel the residual power within. Even though it seemed ordinary, if he passed through it, even a divine existence would not be able to hold on for long, and it would not be long before the divine existence would be squeezed into a piece and die inside.

Chen Heng looked at the black hole before him and thought deeply. Then, he began testing. He hid his thoughts in others' bodies and threw them into the black hole before him one by one. The result of the test soon appeared.

Other than the divine existences, the other existences could not even get close to the black hole. The low-level divine power could only hold on for a short while. On the other hand, the medium-level divine power could hold on for quite a while but could not completely pass through.

As for high-level divine power, Chen Heng had yet to test it. After all, there weren't many people at this level by his side, which were technically all his people. So it wouldn't be nice if he were to throw them in like this.

However, based on Chen Heng's estimation, it would still be quite challenging to walk through this passage even if he were to throw in a high-level divine power. Therefore, perhaps only Chen Heng, the Supreme Divine Power, was eligible to enter this passage.

Nonetheless, there was another possibility. When Chen Heng entered this Boundary Sea from that universe, he undoubtedly did not have much power.

However, he could still pass through that Boundary Sea safely, either because he was special or because the simulator in his body protected him. Chen Heng was more inclined to the latter. So, if that were the case, Chen Heng should be eligible to pass through this passage.

'Just didn't know what would happen.' This thought flashed through his mind.

He stayed for a very long time before the passage. Time passed day by day. Chen Heng didn't know how much time had passed, but he finally got up after he made a decision. He was determined to advance toward that unknown universe.

The reason was partly because of his determination. His strength could no longer increase by staying in this Boundary Sea. The world restricted him, making him unable to advance. He could only be trapped in the same place and unable to move.

Unless Chen Heng were willing to stay in the same place, in this world forever, he would have to take this step sooner or later. Therefore, since he would have to leave sooner or later, he might as well take the initiative.

Based onChen Heng's previous speculation, he should be able to pass through this passage with strength. Even if he couldn't, he had the simulator's protection. If he could have come to this Boundary Sea through passage previously, he would be able to go back through this passage.

Moreover, there was another important reason. The passage was shrinking. It had been tens of thousands of years since Chen Heng discovered this passage. Chen Heng was keenly aware of the changes in this passage.

The passage to the other Boundary Seas was shrinking as time passed. The Boundary Sea's power was repairing it very slowly. It also signifies a reality— this passage was not fixed but was accidentally opened.

If he could not decide after a long time, it would be difficult to find the next passage after this passage had completely disappeared. This thought filled Chen Heng's heart, forcing him to make a decision.

He finally made up his mind. It was time.

He silently stood up and summoned a few of his avatars from different worlds— Kalunu, Ardim, Philip, the Saint Child clone, the sorcerer clone…

During these years, Chen Heng had already summoned all the avatars he had split up and given them sufficient conditions to turn them into high-level divine power. They were very powerful, and each was worthy of being the head of the divine existences in other worlds. Moreover, they possessed incomparable terrifying power.

"I'm about to leave, so I'll leave this Boundary Sea to you guys." Then, Chen Heng said softly, "If I fail, perhaps it won't be long before I return."

He won't die. Even if he failed in the process of passing through the tunnel, Chen Heng could still revive and return through his avatars. Therefore, the test this time would not bring him too much harm.

However, who would wish for himself to fail? After giving a few instructions to his many avatars, Chen Heng turned around and resolutely walked into the tunnel.

In the next moment, the stars shifted, and everything shattered. When Chen Heng's body entered the mysterious tunnel, he discovered that a powerful force was pressing toward him.

To be precise, it was the force of two Boundary Seas colliding and pressing against each other. At this moment, both were pressing against his body along with his movements.

There were two world seas. Hence the weight was imaginable. Not many people in this world can withstand it— no wonder the previous divine existence had failed and died in this passage so quickly.

However, Chen Heng could more or less endure it. With the power of the Supreme Divine Power, it would not be a problem even if two Boundary Seas squeezed it simultaneously.

Yet, it was impossible to say that there was no effect at all. On the contrary, the deeper Chen Heng went, the more he could feel the strong power coming from all directions.

However, as time passed, he was getting closer and closer to the unknown world. Then, finally, a brand-new Boundary Sea appeared before his eyes. A strange aura appeared and shrouded him, making his heart skip a beat.

After sensing that aura, his originally stagnant power seemed to have increased again. The power previously restricted in another Boundary Sea and could no longer advance seemed to be able to grow again. This was something worth rejoicing over. Moreover, apart from that, new changes were happening.

Chen Heng felt it for a while. In his body, he seemed to sense the changes in the environment. The initially silent simulator was slowly glowing, with a mark flickering within it. It was unprecedentedly active at this moment.

Chen Heng finally understood sensing this scene. As expected, even the simulator was a product of another Boundary Sea. In the past, that simulator brought Chen Heng to the previous Boundary Sea and became silent after that.

However, the simulator immediately became active again now that he had returned to the previous world. Perhaps he could become even more powerful in this world. In fact, he could even find the truth of the simulator here. Various thoughts flashed through Chen Heng's mind.

Then, his consciousness began to disappear. After that, everything sank into darkness until an unknown amount of time had passed.

In a narrow church, the candlelight fluttered in the wind as if it would extinguish at any time.

In the darkness of the night, the child's mother closed her eyes silently. A baby was born, but he did not cry. Instead, he opened his eyes. There was a faint flash of gold in his eyes.

– The End –

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 847: Extra (1): Carey's Memory

Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation The old days will pass, whether you like it or not. However, the old memories will still exist and stay in your heart. Carey felt it at the moment.

Standing before his manor, he was basking lazily under the sun. The faint sunlight shone on his body on the horizon, making his whole body feel a little warm. However, Carey's face still showed some melancholy even under such a warm season.

"I'm getting old, after all." Carey sighed softly as this thought flashed through his mind.

It had already been more than ten years since the establishment of the Nardo Kingdom. The Nardo Kingdom was built on the corpses of the Kutu Kingdom. Hence, its original territory was the size of the Kutu Kingdom in the past.

Only after the Nardo Kingdom was established for some time did the Kutu Kingdom slowly expand to the outside world under King Kling and grow into a well-deserved overlord. This was due to the Kutu King, King Kling, known as the King of Knights.

Kling Nardo was a name that people in the past decades rarely knew. However, his reputation has become increasingly prominent in recent decades. He was brave and good at fighting.

He defeated many of the enemy's troops with a weak military force. He had even defeated a hundred thousand rebel soldiers with a mere army of less than ten thousand in the Kutu Imperial City. That battle laid the foundation for the Nardo Kingdom and affirmed Knight Kling's position.

As the Nardo Kingdom expanded in the following decades, the King of Knights' reputation spread further to the entire continent. Carey was proud of his friend, Kling.

From its looks, his life could be considered mediocre. He didn't have any outstanding talent as compared to those geniuses. However, he had a prominent and noble background, which was why many people looked up to him.

Nonetheless, his best choice in life was to become friends with the young King of Knights. Kling was Carey's lifelong best friend. In the battle, when the King of Knights entered Kutu, he was the one who opened Kutu's door and opened the way for the King of Knights to enter Kutu, which also laid the foundation for the future.

And after the King of Knights, Kling ascended to the throne, Carey also received generous rewards. In the end, many territories that originally belonged to the Kutu Royal Family were given to him.

Although many noble families benefited from this move, there was no doubt that Carey was given the most elite territory, being the King of Knights' best friend.

Carey also worked under his former best friend in the following days, trying to contribute to the newborn Nardo Kingdom, gradually making the country more prosperous.

They succeeded in delivering everything they had promised. With their efforts, the entire Nardo Kingdom became prosperous at a speed visible to the naked eye. The country rapidly flourished in just a dozen years while the Nardo Kingdom expanded outward.

The population began to grow continuously. The major industries also developed rapidly with the support of the King of Knights' efforts. Not only did they absorb a large amount of labor, but they also attracted a steady stream of merchants from the outside world.

The business transactions, the population growth, and the relatively peaceful policies led to the peaceful development of the entire Nardo Kingdom. Everything was so beautiful.

Here, the King of Knights' benevolence was worth noting. Compared to all the kings in the past, the King of Knights was benevolent. He re-enacted the laws after he became king. Not only did he revise many unreasonable rules, but he also abolished many punishments.

There was no longer the death penalty in the current Nardo Kingdom. Instead, the most severe punishment was to demote a person to an enslaved person and become a future absentee worker. This was partly due to the King of Knights' benevolence and the development consideration.

The productivity in this era was still way behind. Moreover, many jobs were quite dangerous under such circumstances. For example, mining and road building had a very high mortality rate.

Using those who had committed serious crimes to do these dangerous things was just the right way to utilize waste. Not only did it give these people a way out, but it could also prevent others from doing such dangerous things. After all, the current population of the Nardo Kingdom was still insufficient after all the turmoil in the past, so how could it be consumed so easily?

From Chen Heng's perspective, as a transmigrator, the death penalty was undoubtedly too heavy and a serious waste of manpower. Therefore, it was better to use these prisoners well instead of creating many death penalty criminals for various reasons.

Nonetheless, this was a manifestation of benevolence in the eyes of others. The great King of Knights mercifully pardoned those evil people who committed the most heinous crimes, allowing them a way to live and benefiting many families. Hence, they no longer had to engage in those dangerous jobs. If this was not benevolence, then what was?

To better implement this policy, the King of Knights regained several privileges from the lords in the following years. The first thing he took back was the power of appointment and removal of personnel and the power to use lynching.

In the past, the lords of various places were the local emperors with all the power in their territories. Therefore, they could freely appoint and remove the officials in their territories, use lynching, and even deal with all the merchant caravans that passed by their territories without permission.

Raping women and killing civilians was nothing out of the ordinary in the eyes of the lords. Yet now, the King of Knights had taken back this part of his power.

So, from now on, the appointment and removal of the lords' officials had to be approved by the king, and even some key positions had to be taken up by the king's people. As for the power to use lynching, it was also abolished. So at least the future lords no longer had the right to attack the people of their territories.

Once these measures were taken, it would naturally trigger a backlash. The lords, who had just settled down for a few years, began rioting. Many people rebelled again, trying to push the King of Knights down and even helped the people of the past Kutu Royal Family to come to power.

Nonetheless, the King of Knights was looking forward to such a scene. In the past few years, the King of Knights conferred titles on many lords to quickly calm the situation and preserve vitality. Yet, seriously speaking, this was a helpless move, just a temporary measure.

Many of the lords conferred titles were not Chen Heng's subordinates but those noble families who already had a lot of strength. These people naturally could not be on the same side as Chen Heng.

Moreover, the power they possessed was a little too powerful. Hence, Chen Heng had to weaken it as much as possible and return their territories to the kingdom's hands.

Thus, after resting and recuperating for a few years, Chen Heng decisively made his move. After a few of his initiatives, many noble families started a rebellion. It was as if more than half of the Nardo Kingdom had raised the rebellion flag for a time. Yet then, everything seemed to return to the chaotic era of the past.

Carey somewhat missed that time. He still remembered the scene back then. Many noble families rebelled, and as the King of Knights' best friend, he naturally stood firmly on the King's side. He was not the only one.

Krudo, who was in the Northland and was conferred the title of Duke of the Northland by the King of Knights, also stood firmly by Kling's side. The two of them were the King of Knights' most solid supporters in the entire Nardo Kingdom. They firmly believed in the King of Knights and stood by his side.

The king's protector— this was what the people called them by their loyalty at that time. After that, they fought alongside the King of Knights.

The rebellion was quelled in just half a year. All the rebellious noble families were suppressed. However, the King of Knights did not show any mercy this time. All the rebellious noble families had their territories taken away and all their properties confiscated. To put it bluntly, apart from their lives, they had nothing left.

The Lords who were neutral in the war and didn't attack or support the King of Knights were not so lucky. As neutrals, they didn't end up as badly as the rebels. At least they retained part of their territory and strength, but the most crucial parts of their territories were taken away.

Even many neutral territories— territories the entire family had passed down- were taken away and transferred to other desolate places. The entire Nardo Kingdom had unified once again. The unity this time was much stronger as compared to the last time.

After all, the King of Knights did not touch the hereditary noble to quickly complete the task of replacing the Kutu Royal Family. Still, he tolerated them, so he only retained a nominally unified country. This time, except for a few places, the entire country was under the royal family's direct jurisdiction. So there was naturally no problem.

Even a few places that did not have direct jurisdiction, such as Carey and Krudo's territories, also completed the reform. Among them, there were many officials appointed and removed by the royal family. Everything was over again. After this turmoil, the Nardo Kingdom welcomed a great development again.

Standing before his manor, Carey somewhat reminisced about that period, which was the happiest time of his life. He rode behind the King of Knights, and together with him, they conquered cities and lands, contributing to various kingdoms.

Unfortunately, his strength was still a little weak. Compared to Krudo, who had long awakened the seed of life and was already a real knight, he was not even a knight apprentice.

Then, an accident occurred in a battle, and he was shot in the chest by an arrow. He almost lost his life at that time. Fortunately, the King of Knights discovered Carey in time and used his life energy to save Carey. However, after that, Carey's body became weaker and weaker, and he could no longer continue to fight.

Now, Carey was even older, already in his early fifties. He was not a knight and had been injured before. So naturally, he looked like an old man at the moment. However, he still paid attention to the news around.

"I heard that Princess Venar has been in a coma for a long time?" Then, under the sun, he asked his child.

Although the King of Knights had been king for a long time, those who survived from the previous era, like Carey, still preferred to call Venar a princess.

"Yes."

Carey's eldest son solemnly replied, "It is said that Princess Venar has been unconscious several times. This time, she hasn't woken up for several months. If the king hadn't used the power in his body to forcefully cure her, I'm afraid Her Highness, the queen would have died.

"Sigh." Carey let out a long sigh.

He was familiar with this situation. Venar's sister, Oliman, and her father had the same symptoms back then. The same applies to Venar now. Perhaps this was the bloodline disease of the Kutu Royal Family. It often flared up among the royal family members, resulting in the current situation.

"Send me into the palace." He thought for a moment and said, "I want to see His Majesty and the queen."

If ordinary people wanted to enter the palace, they naturally had to go through all kinds of troublesome procedures before they could be allowed to enter. However, as the King of Knights' best friend, Carey naturally did not need to go through so much hassle. Thus, he just gave a simple notice and went in directly.

Walking into the palace and arriving at a familiar palace, a strong medicinal smell came from within. Carey subconsciously sensed the smell and frowned before seeing the situation around him.

This was an exceptionally spacious palace. There were exquisite decorations everywhere, but there was also a sense of warmth under the exquisiteness and magnificence, just like an ordinary girl's room. This was the residence of the King of Knights and Venar, but now, it had become Venar's exclusive palace.

When Carey walked in and looked, he discovered that the King of Knights was already there. After so many years, Venar, who was still a young girl in the past, had already become an old lady.

Although she was not old, the strange symptoms on her body tormented her so much that she aged very quickly. Yet, from the outside, she looked like an old lady.

At this moment, Venar was lying quietly on the bed, her eyes closed. It seemed that she had fallen into a deep sleep and could not wake up for the time being.

The King of Knights stood at the side, looking a little tired. Carey had made inquiries and knew that the King of Knights had not slept for three days. As the illness in Venar's body had flared up very suddenly, he had been standing here for the past three days, injecting his life energy into Venar's body to suppress Venar's illness and maintain her life.

Even a great knight would feel tired after three days.

"Carey, you're here." A gentle voice sounded from the side.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

---

Read Fantasy Simulator - Chapter 848: Extra (2): The King of Knights' Promise online free - Novelfull

Chapter 848: Extra (2): The King of Knights' Promise

Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation "Carey, you're here…"

A gentle voice sounded from the side. Carey looked up.

In front of him, the King of Knights was looking at him. More than ten years had passed. The current King of Knights was just like Carey. He was also in his early fifties.

Being in his fifties was already considered old age to an ordinary person. If it were an ordinary mortal, he would probably be old by now, looking like an old man.

However, the King of Knights still looked very young. He was handsome and had delicate skin. He did not look like an old man at all. Instead, he looked like a young man.

One could not find any signs of old age on his body. Instead, he was filled with a heroic temperament. He was exceptionally strong. There was a kind of spirit in him that made people feel awe-inspiring.

The King of Knights was like two generations compared to Venar, who was already old and looked like an ordinary old man.

But who would have thought? The King of Knights was a few years older than Princess Venar. There was such a gap and performance partly because of her illness and the King of Knights himself.

The current King of Knights was already a real great knight. The King of Knights' age was not considered old for a great knight. He was still in the prime of his life.

In normal times, he looked heroic and vigorous, not showing any signs of old age. However, at this moment, the King of Knights had deep fatigue on his face, which made people feel a little heartache when they saw him.

Looking at his good friend's appearance, Carey wanted to say something, but in the end, he kept quiet.

He did not need to ask the people around him too much. Looking at the King of Knights' appearance, he knew that the King of Knights had suffered much for the past few years.

While the King of Knights was trying his best to heal Princess Venar and maintain her life, he still had to deal with many domestic affairs simultaneously.

For the King of Knights, this was a daily routine. Other than a few times, there was not a day where he would slack off.

Carey was extremely impressed with this attitude, but it was not something he could mimic. To do all this, not only did he need a firm and dedicated heart, but he also needed other qualities.

How could he do this if he did not have strong self-control?

Therefore, Carey could only sigh and express his admiration for this.

"Kling, rest for a while."

Looking at his good friend, he said in a low voice, "Her Highness the princess… is hopeless…"

"We both know that you can't save her…"

He looked at the King of Knights and said seriously, "You can't go on like this.

"This country can't live without you. You've used your life energy to maintain the life of the princess. At this rate, you would only sacrifice your own life."

The life energy that the King of Knights could consume was not unlimited. His life energy was originally a kind of power that was squeezed from all parts of the body.

Under normal circumstances, even if a knight had awakened the seed of life, it would still cause damage to his body if he consumed too much of his life energy.

This was why many knights were much stronger than mortals, but their vitality might still be weaker than mortals. Although a great knight was much stronger than a knight, the essence of life energy would not change.

At this moment, the life energy the King of Knights consumed was his own life.

Was there any meaning in sacrificing his own life to save a person who could not be saved? Even for an ordinary person, this question was worth weighing. Not to mention, the one who made this decision was a supreme king.

"Kling, forgive me for being blunt…"

Carey could not help but say, "I'm already old. I don't mind, even if you blame me. I'll say what others don't dare to say right now.

"What's the point of sacrificing your own life to save Princess Venar, even if you succeed?

"Is it worth exchanging the life of the King of Knights for the life of a dying woman?"

Carey pointed at the unconscious Venar and said with some heartache, "Let Venar end here. Dying here would be a good ending for her."

That's right. At this point, what use did Venar have?

If Venar had been the last direct descendant of the Kutu Royal Family when the Koto Kingdom was still around, she might have had a role in stabilizing the hearts of the people.

But now, the Nardo Kingdom had been established for many years, and the position and rule of the King of Knights had long been stabilized.

Under such circumstances, what use could Venar have? The last bit of value in her body had long been completely used. Now, she was only left with an old body. What use could she have?

"Carey, you're being rude."

Carey took a deep breath and then said bluntly, "Even if Princess Venar dies here now, it won't cause any impact.

"Princess Venar has enjoyed enough things in her life, and she's been lucky enough.

"If we continue to let her live, it might be more of a form of torture than help.

"Kling, you should continue to look forward."

He opened his mouth and said with a serious and serious expression, "Kling, you're still young. You're a great knight, and you're different from us.

"I've long advised you to marry as many wives as possible. It's still too risky to only have Prince Kutu…"

"What if Prince Kutu caught Princess Venar's illness? Have you thought about what will happen to the Nardo Kingdom?"

He spoke seriously.

When the King of Knights had just become the king, someone persuaded him to replace Princess Venar. Even if he didn't replace Princess Venar, he should have more women and children.

This was the only way to be safe. This was because the Kutu Royal Family had a serious genetic disease. Not only Venar but also her sister and father were the same. They would fall ill into a coma when they reached a certain age.

To put it bluntly, the Kutu Kingdom was in chaos due to the Kutu Royal Family bloodline disease. The lesson of the past was right in front of them.

Therefore, including Carey and the others, they were worried that the tragedy of the Kutu Royal Family would happen again. After all, all the children of the King of Knights were Princess Venar's offspring. They also inherited the Kutu Royal Family bloodline. The probability of them inheriting that terrible disease was very high.

Carey and Krudo had persuaded the King of Knights more than once. It was not that they did not understand the relationship between the King of Knights and Princess Venar, nor did they intend to sow discord, but they had to persuade him for the kingdom.

Unlike the corrupted Kutu Kingdom in the past, the Nardo Kingdom was built by the King of Knights and through hard work. They would never allow anyone to destroy the results of their life's struggle, so they could not tolerate any hidden dangers.

And at this moment, the bloodline in Venar was a huge hidden danger in their eyes.

In the past, these persuasions were completely suppressed by the King of Knights. But now, with Princess Venar's illness, similar remarks were everywhere, and they could no longer hold back.

After finishing his words, even with Carey's position, he could not help but feel a little nervous at this moment. Because what he said just now was too dangerous, it could be charged with alienating the royal family.

Even if the King of Knights in front of him would be angry because of this, right?

"Don't be nervous, Carey."

As if he could see the nervousness in Carey's heart, the King of Knights smiled and then said softly, "I know, I know all of it.

"I naturally understand what you are worried about."

"But, so what?"

He shook his head, then muttered to himself, "If a person wants to achieve a great thing, he must be single-minded and do his best to achieve it. But if he wants to destroy a thing, he can find thousands of legitimate reasons for himself.

"I know the reasons you mentioned. I know all of them.

"I know these reasons are legitimate, reasonable, and should be done.

"But…"

At this point, the King of Knights suddenly paused, smiled, and said, "I once heard a story…

"Many existences have existed since ancient times in this world, and many have always happened in this land. It seems that it has always been like this.

"For example, the mortals in this world will always have to kneel before the noble. The people who are high and mighty stay high and mighty, and the low peasants stay low. Everything has always been like this as if it is going to last forever…

"Is it right just because it's always been like this?"

The King of Knights turned around and asked Carey, "I don't think this is right.

"If the rules passed down in the past are all set and correct, then why are we standing here? Where did this huge Nardo Kingdom?

"It's always been like this. This is not a legitimate reason.

"And now, I also want to continue asking…"

The King of Knights' voice was hoarse as he said softly, "There is one thing. He has thousands of legitimate reasons. Countless people can explain it and interpret a thousand legitimate reasons that must be so…

"But even if there are so many legitimate reasons and benefits, should we do it?"

"Shouldn't we?"

Carey was silent for a moment, then raised his head and said.

"I don't know."

Unexpectedly, the King of Knights shook his head in the face of Carey's voice. "But I understand that I shouldn't do this as a husband and a father.

"From a practical point of view, I shouldn't save Venar because it's almost impossible to save her…

"From a profit point of view, I shouldn't save Venar because she has long lost her value and isn't worth a king sacrificing his own life…

"From the big picture, I shouldn't save Venar. I should follow your suggestion and marry a few more wives, in case there are hidden dangers in the future of the Nardo Kingdom…

"But… Even if there are so many reasons, are there some things I shouldn't do, right?"

The King of Knights raised his head and suddenly questioned, "As a husband, do I have to marry another wife before my wife dies and personally tear apart the oath I made back then?

"As a relative, do I have to personally push my relative into the Abyss when there is still hope for her to survive, just for myself?

"As a father, do I have to betray my child's trust and choose another successor when he is still so qualified and working so hard, smashing all his past efforts into pieces, just for the sake of the big picture and hidden danger situation?

"If that's the case, please forgive me for being unable to do it."

Standing in the same place, the King of Knights' handsome face was full of fatigue, but there was also a kind of persistence that made everyone feel proud.

"Venar is still sleeping…"

He looked at Venar beside him. "The disease is terrible, but Venar has not given up hope yet. She is still fighting, so how can I disappoint her?

"I am a king, a knight, and a good friend of yours. But at the same time, I am also a husband and a father.

"Venar has not given up hope yet, so how can I give up on her behalf?"

The setting sun fell on the spacious and gorgeous palace, casting a long shadow on the King of Knights' strong body.

Carey stood in the same place, listening to the King of Knights' obviously weak but still powerful and determined voice. At this moment, he could not help but be stunned.

Then, he suddenly smiled bitterly. The king was still the same, and the knight was still the same.

As a knight, the King of Knights had never given up his goals and principles, nor had he given up his firm will and belief. However, Carey had started to change and become afraid. If he had been in the past, he probably would not have tried to persuade the King of Knights.

No, perhaps he would still have. After all, he was never a firm person, nor was he a person who valued those things.

There had always been only one King of Knights, and it was not an existence that others could emulate. After knowing the King of Knights' will, Carey did not say anything. He just sighed silently and then left.

The King of Knights stood quietly, watching his good friend leave. Neither he nor Cary realized that Venar's body had moved.

An invisible spirit stood on the wall in the distance, staring blankly at the King of Knights standing in front of her. She wanted to do something, to tell the King of Knights something, but she could not do it.

There were tears in the corners of Venar's eyes, but they quickly dried up and were not noticed by anyone.

The time that followed soon passed. After that meeting, Carey never persuaded the King of Knights anymore. No one could persuade the King of Knights to change his mind.

Because this was the King of Knights, as long as he made a decision, he would never be able to change it.

However, in the next few years, Venar still died. On the day she died, the atmosphere of the entire capital seemed to have changed. Carey could feel that many people were secretly happy and scheming.

Cary knew what they were thinking. The wife of the King of Knights had passed away, and it was customary for a king to have a queen by his side.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 849: Extra (3): The Final Farewell

Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

Venar died in the end. However, according to convention, there must be someone by the King's side.

The queen's position beside the King of Knights had been targeted by many people in the past. However, at that time, Queen Venar was still alive, so naturally, they couldn't do much…

When Queen Venar was still alive, the King of Knights' attitude was firm and unshakable. No one could change the King of Knights' will. Just like in the past, no one could survive under the King of Knights' sword. It was the same logic.

However, now, Queen Venar was already dead. The mountain that was blocking everyone's way had disappeared. No matter how persistent the King of Knights was, there was no reason to stop them now.

Perhaps due to the pressure, even the King of Knights' child, the future heir of the Nardo Kingdom, Prince Kuddo, also spoke up. He took the initiative to suggest that the King of Knights marry a wife instead of guarding the corpse of the dead.

"Do you really think so?" The King of Knights looked at his child in the spacious and gorgeous hall with a faint smile.

His child, who used to be so young, had grown up and become a robust middle-aged man. He had inherited the King of Knights' appearance very well. Now, he was tall and sturdy and appeared majestic and handsome.

Moreover, he was a very competent prince. In the past, he had faced and handled many troublesome matters by himself. However, under the King of Knights' gaze, he still lowered his head guiltily, as if he could not face the King of Knights' gaze directly.

"You can go back." The King of Knights shook his head, "When did the child who would never lie to me become like this? You don't really think so. You're just under the pressure of others, afraid that others will think that I'm not marrying because of your existence and obstruction. That's why you specially came to me. Go back."

He waved his hand, and seemed a little disappointed, "Take your things and go back."

"Father…" The middle-aged prince's body trembled slightly. Then, facing his father, who seemed younger than him, he could only sigh silently and leave.

As the King of Knights had said, he was aware of the King of Knights' choice long ago, but it was clear that the outside world had pressured him. That was why he had specially come to persuade the King of Knights.

It was just that this intention was too fake in the King of Knights' eyes. Did Prince Kuddo hope that his father, the invincible King of Knights, would marry again and even give birth to the children of other queens so that he could have a few younger brothers? He undoubtedly did not want to and would not think so unless his brain was smashed by iron.

His position was still stable, but it might not be the case when the King of Knights' other sons were born. Due to his Kutu Royal Family bloodline, there was already a great clamor in the Nardo Kingdom, hoping that the King of Knights would marry a wife and select another son as his successor in case of any accidents in the future.

If the King of Knights married a wife with the life span of a great knight, he would probably grow old by the time his younger brother grew up. The life span of a person was fading all the time. At that time, Kuddo was just born and still had a lot of time.

However, decades had passed, and Kuddo's child had been born. He had turned from a youth to a middle-aged man. Yet his father, the heroic King of Knights, still looked young, heroic, and tall.

Considering the life of a great knight, by the time the King of Knights' life ended, he would have already died. Or, even if he didn't die, he would have become an old man.

He felt a little unwilling thinking about it…

Kuddo raised his head and looked at the sky, feeling inexplicable. As a child, he only respected and worshipped his father. From a young age, he adored his father and looked up to him as a role model.

He learned from his father in every aspect, not just his style and actions but also his manners and behaviors. From all the details, one could see his love and adoration for his father.

However, from a political point of view? He was the prince and the future heir to the Nardo Kingdom. He should have enjoyed all the power and inherited everything in the Nardo Kingdom, but he had a god-like heroic father who had never disappointed anyone. Sometimes, even Kuddo himself would think that living under the glory of such a father was both a blessing and a tragedy.

He sighed silently in his heart and left. Yet soon, something unexpected happened. It seemed that when he visited and persuaded the King of Knights, the King of Knights had already seen through his thoughts. If it were an ordinary king, after seeing the true thoughts of his child, he would probably feel angry.

Power could not be shared. This was an invisible rule. Even his children were ordinary. However, the King of Knights was the King of Knights because he was different.

That day, Carey, who lived in his manor, received an order to announce the King of Knights' order for the prince. By now, Carey had realized and guessed something. Yet, he was wrong in the end.

He originally thought that the King of Knights wanted him to announce it because he wanted to suppress Prince Kuddo and establish his supreme dignity. But, at the same time, he wanted to teach his children a lesson, making them behave themselves.

However, everyone was stunned when the final order was announced, including Kuddo. He was prepared to be suppressed, but his imagined outcome did not happen. Instead, a crown was placed before him.

"Since you're afraid of losing this crown before your eyes, and you're also afraid that you won't be able to seize that power, I'll give you this." In the spacious palace, the King of Knights only left these words. Then, he turned around and left, leaving behind a ground of people in shock.

Then, Carey announced the order amid the shock. The great King of Knights stepped down from the throne. From now on, Prince Kuddo would be the new king. The transfer of the old and new kings was completed.

When the order was given, even Kuddo found it hard to believe. He stared blankly at his father's back. His emotions were complicated. Was it easy? Perhaps it was, but it was mostly shame and sorrow.

He had calculated so many things for the power in his hands, but in the end, the real king did not care about these things. Therefore, the King of Knights was indeed the King of Knights.

The so-called power was a fatal temptation in the hands of others, and it was also something that could not be abandoned no matter what. However, in his eyes, it was just so-so. Since his child wanted it, then he would give it to him.

Carey also looked at his former good friend in astonishment and stood there for a long time. Then, after a long time, he finally smiled and felt relieved. That's right. This was his former good friend.

In Carey's impression, his good friend was never a person who would be fascinated by anything. Instead, he loved and protected Venar, not only because she was his family but also because of his oath. He overthrew the Kutu Kingdom and established his own Nardo Kingdom, not to enjoy the pleasure of power but to bring a better life to the world.

Since becoming a king, the King of Knights had never abused his power but only used that power to benefit more people. The King of Knights changed everything in the Nardo Kingdom, and everyone had to thank him for his selfless dedication.

In the past, enslaved people walking on the fields were afraid of being hunted by the lords, and commoners feared facing the nobles. Yet now, perhaps there was still a huge gap between people, but at least the people walking on the land no longer had to worry about their lives.

When traveling in the Nardo Kingdom, there was no need to be afraid of bandits. When commoners hunted outside, there was no need to fear punishment. Even the man-eating beasts were chased away as much as possible.

Even the most desolate and miserable Northland had changed. There was a sincere smile on people's faces. This was the result of the King of Knights' hard work.

Before the Nardo Kingdom's establishment in the past, no one could imagine what this land looked like now. Even Carey, a noble once, felt beautiful and proud when he saw the thriving scene before him. This was the land he had once strived for, and there were traces of his footsteps.

The dripping blood turned into crystals, but they did not disappear. Instead, they remained on this land, forming the current outline. Now, the King of Knights had decided to leave his supreme position.

'Could the new king do his job well?' Carey looked at Kuddo before him, and this thought could not help but flash through his mind.

Not only him but everyone else could not help but doubt Kuddo. Fortunately, even though the King of Knights had left, what was left for the new king was a whole and prosperous kingdom with a smooth system and unparalleled prosperity.

This kingdom had reached its peak after decades of hard work by the previous king. Therefore, those who came later did not need to do much to enjoy the result created by their predecessors. Therefore, Kuddo did not need to demonstrate great talent to maintain the Nardo Kingdom's power.

Nonetheless, Kuddo did not do too badly. After inheriting the throne, he did not do too much, nor did he change the many policies left behind by the previous King of Knights. Instead, he just maintained the original basic national policies. This made many people feel relieved.

The upward trend in the past still existed. The newborn Nardo Kingdom was still moving forward, and its national strength was growing. Moreover, the great King of Knights was about to launch another expedition.

Not long after Prince Kuddo inherited the throne, Carey received another letter from the King of Knights.

Carey was a little surprised when he received the letter because the place where he lived was not far from the King of Knights. If the king wanted to meet, he could have come over any time. So why did he have to use the letter method? Carey was stunned again when he opened the letter.

"Carey, are you going to leave in the end?" After reading the entire letter, Carey's old face revealed a bitter smile.

The content of the letter was not too long. In general, it was very short. In the letter, the King of Knights briefly told Carey some interesting things that had happened recently. Then, he informed Carey that he was about to leave.

He was not leaving the imperial city but rather leaving the entire Nardo kingdom and embarking on an expedition. He was about to leave, following his former teacher's path and traveling the entire continent.

Carey could only smile wryly. The King of Knights had been his good friend for many years, so he naturally understood his good friend's intentions.

He had already known the Knight King's thoughts many years ago. He wanted to imitate his teacher and travel across the entire continent. The King of Knights had always had an adventurous dream in his heart.

He hoped to travel across the entire world in his lifetime and explore all the unknown things in this world. Carey and Krudo were also by his side and even jokingly said that they would go on an adventure together with him in the future.

However, the King of Knights' hands and feet were bound because of the newborn Nardo Kingdom. Therefore, he could not leave to explore this world as he wished freely.

However, now, the King of Knights had left the king position. Had he finally decided and prepared to set foot on this path? The King of Knights was about to leave and embarked on a long journey as promised. Yet, what about the person who had agreed previously?

Carey looked at his body. He was very thin because of his injuries when he was young. Now, his entire body was covered in internal injuries.

He could live until now without suffering because he had the help of several knights. Even the King of Knights himself used his life energy to help him recuperate. Yet, even so, this body was still full of injuries, and he was now an old man.

If he was young, Carey would not have hesitated and would abandon everything to follow in the King of Knight's footsteps.

But now…

With such an aged body, could he follow his good friend and embark on that wonderful and rich journey again? Carey revealed a bitter smile and could only shake his head silently. Then, unknowingly, tears appeared in his eyes. This was the first time he felt the cruelty and helplessness of time.

A few days later, the King of Knights arrived, which caused a sensation among many people. For the people in this area, seeing the great King of Knights was a great honor in itself.

However, compared to the others, Carey was more concerned about the figure standing next to the King of Knights. It was a burly, ordinary-looking middle-aged man. However, he looked resolute, like a weathered warrior. He stood next to the King of Knights like a loyal guard. That was Krudo…

Carey recognized his good friend's appearance. He used to study with Krudo and the King of Knights in the same academy where they had met. Thus, they were naturally very familiar with each other.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 850: Extra (4): The Final Farewell (2)

Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

Krudo and Carey were both familiar with each other. When they were in that academy, they were not too far away and could meet each other at any time. However, at the beginning, Krudo and Kary did not take each other seriously.

One thought that the other was a barbarian from the north, while the other thought that the other was insincere. Their relationship was quite bad. At that time, the only thing they had in common was the King of Knights.

They were mutual friends with the King of Knights. As time passed, their relationship started to recover.

On one hand, the King of Knights was making up for their relationship. On the other hand, as they grew older and matured, they would be able to see more and understand each other better.

At this stage, although the two of them still did not like each other on the surface, they actually see each other as normal friends. It was just that if there was nothing special, they would not deliberately contact each other.

It was not until the King of Knights raised his army and established the Nardo Kingdom that the two of them, as the Knight King's best friends, gradually honed their tacit understanding through increasing cooperation, thus becoming closer friends.

And now, they are all old. The grudges of their youth were now more of a beautiful memory and a source of ridicule for each other. What replaced the grudges of the past was an indestructible friendship.

They cherished their friendship with each other because they knew their friendship was quite rare as the founders of the country were noble.

Many people built deep friendships when they were young, but in the end, they still turned against each other and became enemies. This was quite common among the noble.

They could maintain the friendship today, and most of the credit was due to the King of Knights.

After the establishment of the Nardo Kingdom, the King of Knights still treated them the same as before, seeing them as close friends, and never compromising them.

This was unlikely between normal kings. After all, one of them was the lord who ruled the Northern Territory and controlled a relatively powerful part of the military force of the entire Nardo Kingdom. The other was the prime minister of the Nardo Kingdom for a long time. He knew many things about the Nardo Kingdom, like the back of his hand.

This was terrifying. The forces they heed the command, along with any hidden forces they have behind them, were unmatched in the Nardo Kingdom other than the King of Knights himself.

To put it bluntly, under normal circumstances, if the two of them were to join forces, they could stir up a violet rebellion, bring chaos to the Nardo Kingdom, and change the entire governance of the kingdom.

The intensity would probably be comparable to the previous great rebellion within the Kutu Kingdom.

Any other king would probably be worried and unable to sleep well, even if he knew their intentions. He would try his best to weaken them and use all sorts of methods to make them turn against each other. Only then would he be at ease.

After all, many things in this world happen against one's intentions.

A king does not care if one has the intention to rebel. A king only cares if one has the strength to rebel. To put it bluntly, it was because of the existence of the King of Knights that the friendship between them was not affected.

Otherwise, even if the King of Knights remained silent, Carey and Krudo would have to pretend they were not on good terms due to the situation. Only then would it make people feel at ease.

But no matter what, none of the above happened. After becoming the king, the King of Knights treated them as usual and often invited them to attend banquets.

The outside world often slandered the two, thinking their existence was a huge threat to the Nardo Kingdom.

But no matter what, the King of Knights did not hurt their feelings because of the comments from the outside world. This in itself was a touching thing.

Both Krudo and Carey were very excited to see their good friends again. Carey struggled to stand up and went forward to give Krudo and the King of Knights a warm hug.

Krudo and the King of Knights also responded enthusiastically.

"Looking at you, I'm afraid you won't even be able to stand up in another two years."

Krudo laughed out loud, looking at how Carey struggled even to stand up, "You look just like when you were young, like a sissy."

"I think you were like an impolite northern barbarian when you were young."

Carey replied bluntly.

This could be considered as their way of greeting. However, even though they mocked him, the three still found a clean place to sit, considering Carey's body condition. After laying a gorgeous carpet on it, they sat down cross-legged.

The people around them observed the situation of the three of them. The three of them were considered the core of the Nardo Kingdom in the past. They were also known as the iron triangle of power.

They held the highest power in the entire Nardo Kingdom and were also the most powerful. But now, these three people, who were once at the peak of their power, looked different.

Needless to say, Carey, who was once a handsome young noble, had long become an old man.

As a warrior, Krudo still maintained his robust physique. He looked very powerful, and even though he was already old, his physique was like that of a brown bear.

But even so, he still aged. As he got older, the functions of his entire body began to decline rapidly. Even his hair was now gray. Although he did not look as exaggerated as Carey, he still looked like an old man.

Time still left traces on his body. Especially as a knight, although Krudo's physique was far more robust than that of an ordinary person, because of the frequent use of life energy, his lifespan might not be much longer than that of an ordinary person.

He might appear healthy now, but after a few years, his body might collapse and become a completely different person.

Perhaps it was because he did not want to become crippled after fighting the entire first half of his life that Krudo made up his mind to follow the King of Knights on this journey.

Among the three, only the King of Knights was still the same as before. He was still handsome and tall. Even though he was just sitting cross-legged at this moment, he still carried a very standard etiquette. He looked handsome and tall, which made people's eyes light up at a glance.

Compared to Carey and Krudo, the King of Knights, who was in his fifties, still looked young and strong. He did not look much different from when he was young.

People passed by the three of them. Many young girls were staring at the King of Knights with hidden gazes. The Knight King's appearance moved them.

Countless young girls in the entire Nardo Kingdom had dreamed of becoming the queen of the King of Knights. It was not only because of the power that the King of Knights symbolized but also because of his charm.

Even though he was old, the King of Knight King's charm was still outstanding. Countless people were secretly amazed and stunned.

But now, the three sat down cross-legged and began to imagine the beautiful days of the past.

"I miss the past…"

Carey raised his wine glass and said with a smile, "I still remember that I was young, and my body was very good. I could easily spend a night with four or five beautiful girls…

"Unlike now, my body has collapsed, and many beautiful things have left me…"

"With your body when you were young, I can still beat you with one hand now."

Krudo mocked him without holding back. He indeed had the right to mock him. Because even though he was already old, Krudo's strength was still not to be underestimated.

His strength was still impressive because of his good education and some of the things left behind by his teacher, although he had not become a great knight. He was at the highest level among knights.

Even though he was already old, with his strong foundation, ordinary knights were still not his match. He would easily beat them down.

"So what?"

Carey stayed proud. "I was once the prime minister. The entire palace was filled with my former subordinates. Do you believe that there will be countless people petitioning in the palace the next day If you dare to touch me?"

"So what?"

Krudo glanced at him. "Do you think I'm afraid of this?"

He was not afraid of such a threat. Even if the King of Knights abdicated and the new king ascended to the throne, his relationship with him was also very good.

This could be seen in the new king's name. From a relationship perspective, the new king was the King of Knight's child, but he was also Krudo's adopted son.

Krudo could be considered the adoptive father of the new king. Even if the entire palace went to petition and report Krudo's crimes, would the new king attack his adoptive father?

It wouldn't happen.

"Alright."

In the end, the King of Knights still spoke, stopping the discussion between the two. Like in the past, until now, the King of Knights' voice was still gentle, and its gentleness could be felt.

It seemed that he had always been like this. His attitude towards others was very gentle, regardless of whether they were enemies or friends.

"Carey, we are leaving."

The King of Knights smiled and said, "If nothing unexpected happens, this might be our last meeting.

"To celebrate this last encounter, cheers."

He raised his wine cup and raised it high toward Carey and Krudo.

Both Carey and Krudo did not hesitate at all. They raised their wine cups and rattled them with the wine cup of the King of Knights. A crisp sound rang out on the spot, followed by loud discussions and laughter.

On this day, they discussed many things, from the interesting things that happened when they were young to the various things that happened during the establishment of the Nardo Kingdom, as well as many of the policies within the Nardo Kingdom. They talked about all of them one by one.

They discussed many different things, some of them may be very complicated, but their discussions were also very happy.

Many things always needed to be hidden at the bottom of their hearts for people of their status. They might want to talk, but ordinary people were no longer qualified to listen to them talk.

Because there were many things that only those who had experienced it in the past could talk about.

That night, the three of them got drunk. Well, to be precise, there were only two of them. The King of Knights was not drunk. He sat quietly in his seat. His face was still calm, and he looked very sober.

Before this, Krudo and Carey were bragging about their alcohol tolerance, but they both got drunk in the end.

Although Krudo was a knight, he did not seem to have a good alcohol tolerance. He was just around Carey's level, and both got drunk terribly.

On the contrary, the King of Knights, who stayed quiet and sat at the back, was the last man standing. Unexpectedly, although the knight King looked ordinary, he was the one who could hold his liquor the best.

Even though he drank until the end, his figure didn't change much, and his face didn't turn red.

"Take them down to rest, and arrange a room for me while you're at it. Thank you."

Getting up from the ground, the King of Knights gently looked at the butlers who were confused in the distance and said to them.

The night passed.

The next day, the King of Knights and Krudo bid farewell to Carey and left. Before they left, Carey struggled to get up and came to a room that had not been opened for a long time. The room was filled with many things, including exquisite armor.

That set of armor was Carey's favorite when he was young. At that time, he often wore this armor set to follow the King of Knights and fight with him. It was not until later, when Carey was injured, and his body became weaker, that the armor was sealed by him and placed in this room.

Many years had passed, and there was a lot of dust on the armor, but its luster was still bright and clear.

Carey looked at the armor and took a deep breath. He ignored the butler's objection and asked someone to put on the armor for him.

The monarch he was most loyal to, the King of Knights, was about to leave. As a former follower of the King of Knights, even though he was old, he still wanted to wear the armor and follow the King of Knights again, just like when he was young. This way, he would not regret it even if he died on the road.

Carey put on his armor again and began to imagine the scene when he rode a horse to kill enemies when he was young. However, the reality was not so beautiful after all.

He was not the young him after all. After putting on the armor, heavy pressure came on Carey. He could not move freely like when he was young. He only managed two or three steps before he could not walk anymore.

At this moment, he truly realized that he had aged. He could no longer ride a horse and move with his armor on.

How could he talk about following the King of Knights and participating in the expedition when he was in this condition?

In the end, he sighed and chose to remain silent.

That day, the King of Knights smiled as he bid farewell to Carey. Before he left, he asked Carey to live well.

"Although we leave, this country still needs someone to look after it."

The King of Knights smiled as he said, "Carey, you can be our eyes and look at the future of this country for us."

These were the King of Knights' last words.

Carey smiled and nodded. However, at night, when there was no one around, Carey woke up from his dream and cried out.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 851: Extra (5): Reencounter

Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

The King of Knights left after all.

When he left, there was a great uproar in the whole Nardo Kingdom. It was unknown how many people talked about this.

People began to speculate. Some people even thought that this was the doing of the already ascended King Kuddo. This was to expel his father, to take over the highest position of power completely.

Carey had nothing to say about these speculations. He did not get involved because he would not believe those speculations.

The King of Knights was the King of Knights. With his power, even if he lost the throne, no one would dare to disobey him as long as he gave the order. The only one who could make the King of Knights leave was by his own decision.

Yes, who else could force the King of Knights to make a decision other than himself?

No one. In the past, no one could do it, so naturally, no one could do it now.

As for Kuddo, who had already inherited the throne, he also couldn't do it. His throne originated from the King of Knights. He didn't earn it but was passed down by the King of Knights.

Regardless, the King of Knights still left. After he left, after the first few years of turmoil, the entire Nardo Kingdom gradually stabilized.

Kuddo sat firmly in the king's position. He was true as the King of Knights had expected, diligent and hardworking, willing to study for his goals. He was a good king.

Under his actions, the entire Nardo Kingdom gradually became orderly, and everything seemed to return to the right track slowly. The people also gradually got used to this kind of day, getting used to life without the King of Knights.

Except for Carey. He was already too old. In the past years, he had already gotten used to the existence of the King of Knights. He could not adapt to his current life.

But fortunately, with his age, he did not need to care much about these things. He only needed to rest in his manor in peace.

Time passed slowly. Although the King of Knights had left, it did not mean that there was no news. Krudo and he walked on the ancient road. Along the way, they passed through many countries and saw many different sceneries.

Every time they saw some outstanding sceneries or some unique things in the outside world, they would write a letter to inform Carey of the stories that they encountered.

This was also one of Carey's few pleasures after entering his old age. Occasionally, he would laugh out loud because of the things recorded in the letter, but sometimes he would mourn silently and sigh about his aging.

Otherwise, he would have to walk on the same road as the King of Knights and follow him.

This kind of day lasted until a few years later. At a certain time, Carey was anxious when he found that the King of Knights had not sent a letter for a long time.

This kind of situation was unusual.

The King of Knights always does things in regular order. Usually, within three to four months, Carey would receive a letter from the King of Knights. But now, after a full year, there was still no news.

"Maybe the messenger got lost on the way."

This thought flashed through Carey's mind in the manor as he consoled himself. But he knew that the possibility was very low.

The King of Knights had sent out a messenger, which wasn't just for him. Other places in the imperial palace would receive letters from the King of Knights.

Even if a messenger got lost and an accident happened, another messenger would still be unless they encountered an accident that lost many people.

This was unlikely. The only possibility was that the King of Knights had faced an abnormal situation, so he didn't even have the time to send the letter.

With this worry, Carey spent another half a year.

For half a year, he sat in his own home, but in the end, he fell. Carey got sick.

This was very normal. After all, he was already very old. With his age, it was not surprising for him to die without knowing when let alone just getting sick for once.

In the end, in this world where the average life span was not too long, it was already very surprising for him to live to his age.

This illness came very seriously. Carey was lying on the bed, already in a daze. His consciousness gradually blurred, his mind was no longer stable, and he could die anytime.

On this day, in his daze, he had a dream. In the dream, he saw the King of Knights' appearance.

The scene occurred in a strange ruin, with strange decorations everywhere and a unique mechanical puppet. In that ruin, the King of Knights was still fighting.

He fought with that puppet, which could perhaps be the guardian of that ruin, and eventually defeated it.

In the distance, Krudo fell to the ground quietly. At this moment, he was no longer breathing. It seemed that Krudo faced his end before the King of Knights and could not walk through the expedition.

The King of Knights' body was broken. After defeating the guardian, he walked into the ruins with great difficulty and took out the things inside.

However, Carey was unhappy because he knew the King of Knights would die.

"It seems that our journey can only end here."

In the dream, the King of Knights dragged his broken body to the outside world and said with a soft laugh. He looked terrible, and his whole body was bleeding everywhere. Even just walking looked very difficult.

But even so, he was still smiling. It seemed he did not care about his body condition or his life and death.

The King of Knights walked out of the ruins and used his last bit of strength to prepare a grave for Krudo. Then, he buried Krudo himself.

However, only Krudo could sleep in his grave. As for the King of Knights, he could only find a random place to face his end. After all, no matter how strong the King of Knights was, he could not bury himself.

Moreover, the King of Knights probably didn't care about these things. Whether alive or dead, where he was buried, this matter was not a concern to him.

But to others, it wasn't the case. That night, Carey woke up from his dream and looked into the distance in horror. At this moment, a strong impulse emerged in his heart.

He wanted to go out. He wanted to leave, to find the place where the King of Knights finally died.

As the King of Knights' most loyal subordinate and longtime friend, he could not tolerate the King of Knights' corpse being exposed in the wilderness and had to suffer the humiliation of wild beasts.

Unfortunately, it only took him a few steps before he stopped. A bitter smile appeared on his face.

There was a mysterious power in this world. Sometimes, dreams were not dreams but real scenes. Carey believed that what he saw just now was not a dream but a real scene.

But so what? Dreams only had vague scenes and memories. Although he could recognize the King of Knights and Krudo, could he rely on these vague memories to find the ruins where he did not know?

It was impossible.

A bitter smile appeared on Carey's face. In the end, he could only give up in a daze. He did not know that the dream's contents also awakened Kuddo in the palace that night. On this night, Carey was not the only one who dreamed of the King of Knights.

Time continued to pass. After that night, Carey seemed to have lost some belief that supported him. His body collapsed overnight.

Perhaps before this, he had been holding on to his body because he wanted to wait for the King of Knights' reply and wait for the day when the King of Knights would return.

But now, the King of Knights was dead. The belief that supported him to continue living was also gone.

After this, Carey's body became worse and worse. He looked older and older, like a person on the verge of death. Of course, that was also the case. Carey had been lying in bed for so long. It was obvious that he was a patient.

Finally, one morning, Carey's body weakened rapidly. He looked like he was going to die.

"Am I finally going to leave this world?"

As he lay in the hospital bed, this thought flashed. Unlike other people who were about to die, there was not much fear in Carey's heart at this moment.

He was also someone who had fought for many years. Not to mention the indirect consequences, just the number of people he had killed with his bare hands was unknown. How could he be afraid of death?

Carey lay on the hospital bed, calmly waiting for the final arrival of death. However, the more he thought about it, the slower the arrival of death became. Finally, his consciousness gradually blurred, and his life slowly faded away.

At this critical moment, an inexplicable voice began to ring out. At this moment, in his hazy consciousness, Carey seemed to hear a familiar sound of footsteps coming from afar.

"Is this an illusion?"

Carey closed his eyes, and this thought flashed through his mind. He was very familiar with the sound of footsteps, and he had heard it many times in the past.

But now, the King of Knights' was long gone. Who could have come to visit him now?

But after a moment, he was suddenly stunned. Because not far away, the inexplicable sound of footsteps did not disappear. Instead, it became clearer as time passed. So, he opened his eyes and looked into the distance.

In the distance, the figure of a young man was standing there. The young man was handsome and had distinguished facial features. He looked somewhat similar to the former King of Knights, but there was a huge difference.

It was him!

Carey's heart suddenly became excited. He couldn't be wrong. Although there were some differences in his appearance, he could still recognize him at once.

The young man in front of him was the King of Knights. There was no mistake.

"Carey."

The King of Knights stood there with a smile on his face. There seemed to be a terrifying power on his body that could suppress everything. He had even reversed the flow of time and space and forcefully arrived here.

He said softly, looking at his former good friend, "I'm here to pick you up."

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 852: Extra (6): Another Encounter in the Azure World

Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

In the Azure World.

"Master is dead, Yi Yi is gone, and grandpa is gone. So I'm the only one left…" Liu Li struggled to move forward and return to his original place.

His situation wasn't good. His entire body was covered in wounds with a strange texture, as if he was cursed. There were many wounds on his body, and crimson blood was flowing out, looking crimson and bright.

A powerful aura spread from his body. It was a power comparable to a true monarch and even faintly surpassed it. It pierced out of his body without any disguise, making people terrified. Indeed, his cultivation base was already at the peak of the true monarch realm.

In the Azure World, powerhouses came from all directions. However, even so, a true monarch was deemed one of the top groups of people in the past.

Liu Li's strength could also be imagined. Yet, although a true monarch's strength was strong, his opponent was even more powerful. In a trance, Liu Li couldn't help but start to recall the past.

That year, after his teacher left them, he and his sister Liu Yi depended on each other for survival, cultivating together. With his teacher risking his life to cleanse their marrow, both Liu Li's and Liu Yi's aptitude had improved significantly.

Liu Yi was already extremely talented, far surpassing the average person. Even someone as useless as Liu Li had far surpassed the average person because of his teacher's sacrifice back then, allowing his aptitude to make up for it. So they cultivated in the wasteland region and quietly improved themselves. Then, they left.

The subsequent series of journeys were quite exciting. Liu Li didn't know why his life was so exciting. He just wanted to cultivate and find a way to revive his teacher.

He was a transmigrator, and he was also a cultivator. So, naturally, he firmly believed in the existence of the soul. Moreover, he believed that as long as he became strong enough, he might have a chance to save his teacher in the future. Other than that, he didn't have the intention to cause trouble.

Even though he was a transmigrator, the difficult life in the wasteland for more than ten years had given him a lot of training, allowing him to understand the principle of keeping a low profile. Yet, sometimes, things will automatically find their way to you even if you don't go looking for trouble.

Liu Li didn't know whether he was lucky or unlucky. Every time he wanted to cultivate steadily, new discoveries and situations constantly appeared, disrupting his opportunities. However, due to all kinds of opportunities and coincidences, he was always able to face all kinds of people in the end.

It was still okay in the beginning. The people he provoked were small families, nothing serious. However, after fighting small families, the old ones came. Slowly, Liu Li sensed that something was wrong.

The people he provoked quickly became stronger, and in the end, he even provoked a true-monarch figure, who was already at his teacher's level. However, it would be fine if it were just like that. He could have just hidden if he couldn't beat them.

His grandfather, Xu Shan, was also a supreme-level figure and understood the true monarch figure's methods. In addition, his strength at that time was no longer the same as before, so he barely managed to escape from the pursuit.

However, this was not the end. The bigger trouble was still ahead of him. To cover their retreat, his grandfather Xu Shan had to make many shots and eventually exposed himself.

Only then did Liu Li know that his grandfather was a famous devil cultivator hundreds of years ago. He was well-known in the Azure World and had offended many enemies back then. Yet, unfortunately, many of those enemies were true monarchs and were still alive.

Apart from that, his sister Liu Yi was also worrying. He once discovered an ancient soul in Liu Yi's body, whose strength far surpassed that of a true monarch. It was extremely powerful and had reached a higher level. However, no matter how hard they tried, they still couldn't make Liu Yi stay. They could only watch as she was taken away.

After a series of journeys, Liu Li's enemies were all over the world, and he was in a desperate situation. Liu Yi was taken away, and his grandfather was separated from him. He didn't know where they had gone.

As for himself? Although his strength was no longer the same as before, and he had already reached the peak of the true monarch realm, he was still heading toward desperation. Now, his body was covered in wounds, and an immortal curse hit him.

He was not far from death. The immortal curse originated from the curse of the ancient immortals. Its level was not something a true monarch could resist. He only had one year left. One year later, he would die no matter what because of the power of the immortal curse.

This was also why his enemies did not come to find him because, in their eyes, Liu Li was already a person on the verge of death. So why bother with a person on the verge of death? What's worse, what if they were dragged into the water by Liu Li before he died?

Although Liu Li's body was covered in wounds, he was still at the peak of the true monarch realm. Therefore, if he wanted to drag one or two people down into the water with him, he could still do it. So no one stopped him as he walked through the desert without any obstacles.

Finally, Liu Li returned to the place where he grew up. It was the wasteland region. The wasteland region was huge. In Liu Li's opinion, the wasteland region seemed to have no boundaries. Everything was so vast, almost endless. Just the area of the wasteland region alone was bigger than the entire planet that he had transmigrated to in his previous life.

However, although the wasteland was vast, it was still the same looking at it now. The vast wasteland lacked a spiritual aura, which wasn't very productive. It was just a remote place. Cultivators were extinct here, and only very few cultivators were willing to come and stay here for long.

Other than some small families and cultivators who had no other choice, no one was willing to stay here for long. Nonetheless, even in such a desolate place, some treasured lands would always be filled with a spiritual aura.

This was what Liu Li's hometown was like. That place could be considered a rare place in the wasteland region. It was filled with a spiritual aura, and it looked beautiful. It was still considered a pretty good place even compared to a few large regions filled with spiritual aura, not to mention other places in the wasteland region.

Unfortunately, behind this flourishing spiritual opportunity came a clear price. There was once a true monarch cultivator who transformed into a Dao here. His blood and bones remained here, and his spirit rhyme affected this world. Only then was he able to forcefully open up such a treasured land in this desolate place. Yet, its price was extremely clear.

"Master… I came to see you."

As Liu Li returned to the wasteland region, he would visit his master's tombstone every year. The tombstone had been erected by Liu Li together with Liu Yi. Initially, it was simple and shabby, but later on, they continuously strengthened it, and only now did it take shape.

Liu Li had left behind a complete, true monarch array here, so no cultivator below the true monarch level would be able to notice this place. This was also for protection. Otherwise, who knew what they would do if other people learned about this tombstone?

On this day, Liu Li returned to this place with some wine. Time gradually passed. Due to the immortal curse, Liu Li's mind gradually became somewhat muddled, and his consciousness began to blur. Sometimes, he would sit here for several hours, but he didn't know what he was talking about.

Liu Li was clear about his state— he was about to die. He wasn't afraid of death. After all, he was someone who had died once. It was just that, more or less, there was always some unwillingness in his heart.

He didn't know where his sister was. She was probably being possessed by that ancient soul at this moment, slowly wiping out her consciousness. His grandfather's whereabouts were a mystery that might have been suppressed and hunted down. His good friend was wandering all over the place, and he might not be living a good life right now.

Yet, he could only sit here alone, unable to do anything. He felt somewhat unwilling whenever he thought of this.

"Master, if only you were still here…" He couldn't help but mutter to himself.

If his master were still here, things would not have evolved to this point, and he would not have had to fight alone.

"I have always been here." An inexplicable voice sounded from the side and reached Liu Li's ears.

Liu Li's body paused for a moment. Then a self-deprecating look appeared, "It seems that the immortal curse has been going on for a long time. Even with my cultivation, hallucinations began to appear."

That inexplicable voice was his master's voice, though his master was dead. So how could he appear again? This must be an illusion.

"This isn't an illusion." The voice behind him continued to sound, sounding a little speechless.

"The hallucination has indeed become heavier." Liu Li let out a long sigh.

"I say, turn around and take a look." A weak voice continued to be heard.

This time, Liu Li turned around to take a look. Then, he was stunned. Behind him, a young man happened to be standing there, dressed in a long robe. His appearance was as handsome as a god's. He looked calm and deep, and he had a transcendent aura.

His appearance was different from Liu Li's impression back then. There were many changes, but they did not conceal the aura that originated from the origin. It was his master.

"Master…" Liu Li rubbed his eyes for a long time. Then, he finally confirmed it and pounced on him.

"Master, it's you!" He hugged Chen Heng's thigh and cried, "I have been through so much these years."

"Was it bad?" Chen Heng looked at Liu Li helplessly, "Why do I feel that you're very energetic? It looks like you've been through a lot these past few years."

After confirming that Chen Heng was a real person, Liu Li finally calmed down. Then, he realized that two people were standing behind Chen Heng. They looked unique, unlike Liu Li and Chen Heng. Instead, they looked like Westerners from his previous life. They had blonde hair, and their appearance was different.

As if sensing Liu Li's gaze, Chen Heng introduced, "These two are Carey and Krudo. They are my good friends in the other world. They can be considered your elders."

Liu Li immediately became respectful. Although he could feel that these two people did not seem to have any profound cultivation, as long as they were his master's good friends, they were his elders and needed to be treated with respect. At the same time, he also sensed the key point in Chen Heng's words.

'Another world?'

"Master, are you now a reincarnated body?" He blurted out and subconsciously asked.

"Well, you can say so." Chen Heng glanced at him and then slowly nodded.

In a profound sense, he constantly reopened the various worlds through the simulation. Therefore, it could be considered a reincarnation, which was also in line with Liu Li's definition of reincarnation.

He didn't expect that the time flow in the World of Gods and these worlds would be so astonishing. When he left the Azure World, it took him some time to arrive at the World of Gods. After that, he advanced to Supreme Divine Power, but it had only been a thousand years for Liu Li, and he was still at the true monarch level.

He thought that as he came back this time, just like in the Sorcerer World, he would have to pull Liu Li back by reversing time. This was how it was done in the Sorcerer World. There was no other way, as too much time had passed.

Carey, Krudo, his wife, and children had all died long ago, and even their bones had turned into dregs.

Only Chen Heng, as a Supreme Divine Power, could directly reverse the entire world's time and forcefully pull Carey, Krudo, and the others out. Otherwise, if it had been anyone else, there would have been nothing they could do.

However, even so, Carey and the others were already long dead, so that they couldn't stay in the Sorcerer World for too long. Otherwise, it would cause some trouble, and Chen Heng must constantly suppress that backlash.

Therefore, Chen Heng simply brought them out of that world and into other worlds. His wife and children had already been arranged. He only brought Krudo and Carey, two old friends, out to travel and taught them cultivation along the way.

"Looks like you've had a wonderful time while I was away. Come, tell me in detail."

Chen Heng waved his hand and got a few chairs. Then, he looked at Liu Li, indicating that he could begin his talk. Liu Li did not hesitate. Instead, he considered his words and began to tell his story.

His story was wonderful. Not to mention Carey and Krudo, even Chen Heng listened with great interest and thought it was wonderful.

"Not bad." Chen Heng smiled and said, "I'm afraid this story could be directly published into a book."

Liu Li smiled a little embarrassedly. He also felt that his experience was a little ridiculous. If someone had told him these things before they happened, he would most likely have listened to them as a story. Yet, the situation was not so wonderful when the story happened to him.

However, Chen Heng was not surprised by his story at all. Liu Li before him was a Chosen One. How many stories of a Chosen One were not exciting? However, compared to the other Chosen Ones that Chen Heng knew, the situation of the Chosen One before him, Liu Li, was a little too miserable.

His good friend had died or run away, his sister had been possessed, his grandfather had been chased, and he had been cursed to death very soon—what an oppressive story.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter

Chapter 853: Extra (7): Another Encounter in the Azure World (2)

Translator: EndlessFantasy Translation Editor: EndlessFantasy Translation

"Master, what is your cultivation level now?"

After sharing his experiences, Liu Li's gaze immediately fell on Chen Heng. His eyes were filled with anticipation.

He needed help right now. Not only did he need someone to help him remove the immortal curse on his body, but his sister and grandfather also needed the same help.

Otherwise, it would be a little lonely if he was the only one alive.

He didn't know what cultivation level Chen Heng was at. But Liu Li speculated that he was at least a true monarch. Back then, Chen Heng displayed the strength of a true monarch, not to mention that he had reincarnated and cultivated for many years.

From the fact that Chen Heng's ability to travel across the world and return to the Azure World, his strength must be at least at the peak of a true monarch and not weaker than Liu Li's current strength, right?

If Chen Heng were really at this level, then Liu Li would have a much easier life in the future.

Liu Li's heart was filled with anticipation as he looked at Chen Heng with a face full of nervousness and anticipation. At first glance, his appearance looked a little comical.

Chen Heng looked at Liu Li's appearance and couldn't help but feel it was funny. However, he didn't keep him in suspense.

"I'm just a little stronger than you."

Chen Heng said. Liu Li's face immediately revealed a look of joy.

Stronger than him? Then wasn't he stronger than a true monarch? Could he be a venerate?

Many thoughts flashed through Liu Li's mind, and he was directly stunned the next moment.

In front of Liu Li, Chen Heng casually waved his hand, and a stream of light instantly rippled and directly shone on Liu Li's body.

In just an instant, the immortal curse that had troubled him for a long time and tormented him day and night suddenly disappeared and was directly broken by a powerful force.

"This…"

Liu Li could not believe what was happening to him. The immortal curse that he had spent so much effort and time on, but was ultimately powerless, was broken just like that? And in such an easy way?

This was an immortal curse, not some ordinary curse. But looking at Chen Heng, this so-called immortal curse seemed no different from an ordinary curse.

Immediately, Liu Li began to doubt life. But after a short moment of doubt, he was overjoyed. No matter what, Chen Heng could undo the immortal curse, so his strength was unquestionable.

Even the ancient soul that had occupied his sister Liu Yi's body and wanted to possess her forcefully was not a match for him, right? With such strength, what was there to be afraid of? He could directly snatch his sister back.

"Don't think about it."

As if he understood Liu Li's thoughts, Chen Heng glanced at him and said directly, "Those are things that you, as an elder brother, should do. They are not things that I should do.

"Other than when necessary, I will no longer help you."

Liu Li was a little dumbfounded.

Just as he thought he had gotten the help needed, he was again on his own because the reinforcement declared not to help.

With a plop, he immediately knelt with a pleading look. "I don't mind, but my sister Yiyi has already been captured. I'm afraid her life will be in danger if we delay any longer.

"Master, please save her this time."

"Don't worry."

Chen Heng shook his head. "I promise you, Yiyi won't die.

"This incident is not only a trial for you but also a great opportunity for her."

After all, Liu Li and Liu Yi were both chosen.If Chen Heng remembered correctly, Liu Yi's destiny was slightly inferior to Liu Li's. Ordinary people couldn't possess a chosen one.

Strictly speaking, unless one reached the Seventh Rank and had foundations of law. Otherwise, one couldn't suppress and possess a chosen one.

Liu Yi would be fine. Even if something happened, Chen Heng would be able to pull her out of the trouble in time. There would not be any risks.

Liu Li did not understand the crux of the matter, but when he heard Chen Heng, he was relieved. He had always maintained absolute trust in his master. Since Chen Heng said that Liu Yi would be fine, he would not doubt it.

"This is the path that belongs to you."

Chen Heng continued, "That kind of encounter is not only a disaster but also a tempering and fortuitous encounter. If I help you now, it might be easy for you in the short term. But in terms of your long-term development, it might harm you.

"Anyway, I promise that nothing will happen to you and Yiyi."

"That's enough."

Liu Li raised his head, and a look of confidence appeared on his face again. "The immortal curse is gone, and Yiyi will be fine. Then what am I afraid of?

"Master, please stay here and watch over this place. I will show you my performance."

"Okay."

Chen Heng nodded with satisfaction. Behind him, Carey and Krudo looked at each other with admiration. No matter what, at least this spirit was quite good. It had the drive of a young man who kept going forward. They got to see their shadows through Liu Li.

Chen Heng did not let Liu Li leave immediately. Instead, he continued to teach him here. He had once taught Liu Li to cultivate, but at that time, Liu Li's strength was still shallow. Liu Li was only a mortal that had just stepped into cultivation.

But now, the situation was naturally different. Strictly speaking, what Chen Heng cultivated was not the system of this world. But as a Supreme Divine Power, he was the peak of the Boundary Sea. As long as he was willing, he could easily raise the system of this world to its peak.

Teaching a mere Fourth Rank was naturally not a problem. Liu Li quickly felt this kind of terror. In the past, he did not have this kind of feeling. But now, he felt that this master of his was simply unfathomable.

One had to know that now, Liu Li was already a true monarch. He stood at the peak of this world. In the entire cultivation world, besides a few domains, there were very few things that he did not know.

However, in front of Chen Heng, he felt like a child who had just learned how to walk. He was extremely clumsy and did not understand anything.

Time slowly passed. It was not until more than half a year later that Chen Heng stopped his teaching and directly kicked Liu Li out. Of course, before he chased Liu Li away, he did not forget about Carey and Krudo.

When Chen Heng was teaching cultivation, they were also present. They cultivated together with Liu Li, and now they had a shallow level of cultivation.

Chen Heng thought for a moment, then sent the two out together and entered this world to start cultivating.

Although the Azure World wasn't exactly a great top-tier world, the environment inside wasn't bad. Although it couldn't cultivate a divine existence, it was enough to cultivate below the Ninth Rank. It was more than enough for the two rookies, Carey and Krudo.

The three of them went out together and began to cultivate. They formed a team, and with Liu Li as the leader, they began to travel outside continuously. During this process, Liu Li also discovered that these two elders' aptitudes were simply heaven-defying.

They were like people who were born to cultivate. Whether it was their aptitudes or sense of spiritual energy, they were both top-tier, so strong that it was frightening.

Regarding cultivation, breaking through was much easier than eating or drinking. Liu Li couldn't help but feel his teeth ache.

Carey and Krudo didn't have any aptitude at the beginning. It was just that when Chen Heng revived them, he also strengthened them a little and directly filled up their various aptitudes. That was how it had such an effect.

After all, Chen Heng was a Supreme Divine Power, so it was well within his ability to do such a thing. If Chen Heng were willing, it would not be a problem for him to raise them directly to the Demigod level.

However, due to some considerations, he still did not do this. Instead, he chose to let them cultivate on their own. This result might not be any different from Chen Heng's direct intervention, but the process was much more wonderful.

In any case, with Chen Heng watching from the side, nothing unexpected would happen.

The three traveled in the outside world, spending most of their time cultivating and exploring. Occasionally, they would seek revenge on Liu Li's enemies and teach them a lesson.

Slowly, they gained a great reputation. The people around basically knew about this group, and they also understood their strengths.

Chen Heng watched the entire process and did not intend to interfere. He had already made up his decision. Unless Liu Li and the other two met with danger, he would not interfere. He would sit quietly in his seat and watch the show for the rest of the time.

Time passed slowly. Unknowingly, a thousand years passed in an instant. In a series of struggles, Liu Li led Carey and Krudo to rescue Liu Yi and found his family, overcoming one challenge after another.

Carey and Krudo had long since advanced to the true monarch level during this time and even faintly surpassed this level.

Along the way, Chen Heng saw a lot of things. He had been staying in the wasteland for a thousand years and usually studied some things there. At the same time, he observed the journey of Liu Li and the others, viewing their experiences as stories.

Liu Li did not disappoint him. The experiences along the way were very exciting and were not much worse than the novels of his previous life.

In the end, the entire Azure World began to shake violently. The earth began to tear apart, and the sky began to boil. The entire world seemed to have ended instantly, and a fatal force dissipated.

"You're finished!"

In the distance, someone was staring at Liu Li and the others with hatred, and his eyes were filled with incomparable joy. "The Ancient Venerate is about to revive, and at that time, all the living beings in this world will die!"

"And you are no exception!"

He laughed heartily and spoke as if there was no one else around. But slowly, he felt that something was wrong.

Why were Liu Li and the others not panicking, knowing that the Ancient Venerate? And why were their gazes so strange?

From Liu Li to Liu Yi, from Carey to Krudo, all of their gazes were very strange. It wasn't fear. It wasn't fear. Instead, it was like … pity?

Pity? Why should they pity me? Aren't you all afraid?

The people everywhere were confused, and all sorts of thoughts flashed through their minds. But soon, they understood why.

Because in the distance, behind Liu Li and the others, a pair of eyes as big as stars and bright as the sun gradually appeared. They were slowly opening. That pair of eyes seemed to be filled with the entire Boundary Sea.

If you find any errors ( broken links, non-standard content, etc.. ), Please let us know report chapter so we can fix it as soon as possible.

Report chapter